f PRINCETON, N. J. % Purchased by the Hammill Missionary Fund. BV 3147 .J64 1822 Jowett, William, 1787-1855. Christian researches in the Mediterranean, from MDCCCXV CL'- CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES IN THE #rttitterranean, FROM MDCCCXr. TO MDCCCXX. IN FURTHERANCE OF THE OBJECTS OF THE BY THE REV. WILLIAM ^JOWETT, M.A. ONE OF THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THE SOCIETY, AND LATE FELLOW OF ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. — »©«— WITH AN APPENDIX, CONTAINIKO THE JOURNAL OF THE REV. JAMES CONNOR, CHIEFLY IN SYRIA AND PALESTINE. SECOND EDITION. LONDON: PRIfTTED BY R. WATTS, CROWN COURT, TEMPLE BAR. PUBLISHED, FOR THE SOCIETY, BY L. B. SEELEY, AND J. HATCHARD & SON. 1822. ADVERTISEMENT. The attention of the Church Missionary Society having been drawn to the Mediterranean as an im- portant spliere of labour, it was determined to send thither a Representative of the Society. The Rev William Jowett offered himself for this service ; and, after due preparation, proceeded, in the year 1815, to Malta, as the most suitable place of residence. The Society had adopted, on the suggestion of the late Rev. Dr. Claudius Buchanan, the plan of sending a Literary Representative to a sphere of this nature, where direct Missionary Labours were not practicable ; and Mr. Jowett had the benefit of much friendly conference with that distinguished man, who had himself led the way, and given an admirable model, in the conducting of Christian Researches. The objects of the Society, in establishing Re- presentatives in the Mediterranean were — the Ac- cpiisition of Information relative to the state of Religion and of Society, with the best Means of its Melioration — and the Propagation of Christian Knowledge, by the Press, by Journeys, and by Edu- cation. These objects were explained in the Instruc- tions delivered to Mr. Jowett, and which ai*e printed in the Appendix to the Society's Sixteenth Report. Research, therefore, into the condition of the va- rious countries surrounding the Mediterranean, was ( vi ) the first measure to which the Society's Representa- tive would direct his attention, in order to the gra- dual adoption of the most efficient plans for the diffusion and increase of Christian Knowledge. However desirable it might have been to enter, at once, on some Station of actual labour, yet it was felt, that, in a sphere of such magnitude, and com- prising so great a variety of Religious opinions and feelings, it would be expedient to refrain from defining any particular line of service, till a few years should have been occupied in general investi- gation, and in such labours as circumstances might render practicable. Mr. Jowett returned, with his family, to this country, for the renovation of his health, in the year 1820. During the five years of his absence, he had been resident chiefly in Malta ; but he had spent a considerable time in Corfu, and had twice visited Egypt and some parts of Greece. The result of this visit to the Mediterranean has justified the expectation which the Committee had formed of its probable utility. Besides many inciden- tal benefits, arising from measures taken by Mr. Jowett or other friends of the Society, and now in successful progress, the Committee are in possession of materials, which will enable them with greater precision to choose their future path, and by which the minds of British Christians may be excited to survey with increasing interest the varied Tribes and Nations connected with these internal seas. A part of these materials, Mr. Jowett has, during his visit home, made the ground- work of the present Volume ; the chief part of which is occupied in tracing the condition of the different bodies of men ( vii ) connected with the Mediterranean, according to their respective religious professions, as Christians, Jews, and Mahomedans ; while, in conclusion, such Measures are suggested and such Remarks offered, as seemed to the Author best adapted to promote the great purpose of the Society. It is not professed to enter at large, in this Vo- lume, into the opinions and habits of the several bodies of men here noticed, or to present a full view of any one of them ; but merely to state such Facts respecting their condition as came within the know- ledge of the Writer, or have been derived from authentic sources, adding such remarks as have arisen thereon in his own rriind. Many of these remarks he would have considered in no higher light, than as hints for further Research. It seems to be in this way chiefly, that a thorough knowledge of the state of men and manners in dif- ferent countries is to be attained. Recording Facts as they present themselves, and the reflections which arise from them at the time — afterward confirming or modifying these views, as a further acquaintance with Facts may direct us — this is the true Spirit of Research ; and on the prosecution of this system depend mainly the accuracy and the extent of our knowledge. The Journal of the Rev. James Connor is sub- joined to the Researches of Mr. Jowett. It has already appeared in the Missionary Register for 1820, but is reprinted in the present Volume, in order to bring together into one view all the chief information which the Society has hitherto obtained relative to this field of its labours. ( viii ) Mr. Jowett left London, with his family, on the 11th of last month, on his return to Malta, by way of France. Having been prevented, by much occu- pation, from entirely finishing this Volume for the press before his departure, he transmitted from Paris the Concluding Appeal, printed at pp. 404 to 409. He had cherished the hope that his visit home might be the means of awakening the zeal of some intelli- gent and devout men to share with him in the inter- esting work of his sphere : at present, however, these hopes are deferred; but it may confidently be expected, that, with the Divine Blessing on the urgent appeals contained in this Volume, they will not have been made in vain. (By Order of the Committee) JOSIAH PRATT, b. d. SECRETARY. Church Missionary House, London, April 24, 1822. CONTENTS. STATE OF CHRISTIANS, JEWS, AND MAHOME- DANS, ROUND THE MEDITERRANEAN. PAGE Four Principal Classes of Professed Christians . 3 The Superstitious ^ The Hypocritical ^ The Covert Infidel '^ The Sincere Inquirer ^ LATINS 1^ GREEKS 13 Doctrines ^^ DiscipUne : Apostacy ^^ Confession and Absolution ..... 23 Public Worship ^^ Domestic Devotion . 35 Funeral Services ^^ CONTENTS. At Corfu 42 At Smyrna 53 At Haivali 58 AtScio 68 At Athens 77 At Hydra 83 AtMilo 84 Miscellaneous Remarks 85 COPTIC CHRISTIANS, AND OTHERS, IN EGYPT 89 Predominance of the Coptic Church ... 89 Oppressions suffered by the Coptic Church . 93 At Alexandria 99 AtRosetta . -. 108 At Cairo : Copts Ill Latins . . . ,„^. 116 Greeks ...."'.'.. 116 Armenians 118 Mahomedans 119 Slave Trade 122 In Upper Egypt 126 Journal of a Voyage on the Nile . . .127 Scriptural Illustrations 165 ABYSSINIANS : Early and continued Establishment of Christianity 171 Dependence on the Coptic Patriarch . . . .174 Ancient Confession of Faith, by Claudius, Emperor of Abyssinia 176 Modern Creed of the Abyssinian Church . .180 Instructions of the Patriarch of Alexandria to the Abyssinian Church . . . .181 CONTENTS. Etliiopic Scriptures 195 Amliaric Version of the Scriptures . . . .197 Tigre Version of the Scriptures 204> On the Encouragement of Abyssinian Learning, 212 Thoughts on a Mission to Abyssinia . . . 216 Their State and Opinions 230 QuaUiications of those who would attempt their Conversion 241 1. To understand, experimentally, the root of Jewish Error and Unbelief .... 242 2. A peculiar Line of Study 244 Causes of the continued Prevalence of Maho- medanism 247 1. Ignorance of the Human Heart .... 249 2. Want of right Moral Feeling 250 3. Vices of the Creed and Climates .... 252 4. Despotism 25S 5. Cunning, Fraud, and Extortion .... 256 Causes of the continued Depression of Christianity in INIahomedan Countries : 1. Ignorance 257 2. Declension from Fundamental Doctrine . 258 3. Intolerance , 260 4. Schisms and Feuds 262 5. Superstitious and Idolatrous Customs . . 263 Christian Renegadoes 264 CONTENTS. FOR EXTENDING THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE VARIOUS BODIES OF MEN CONNECTED . WITH THE MEDITERRANEAN. General Views and Principles 277 Preaching 285 Circulation of the Scriptures 293 Benefits of this Measure 294* Contrast between the Latins and the Greeks . 296 Languages in which the Scriptures are wanted, 298 Education 305 The Press 314 Use of Vernacular Tongues in Worship .... 327 Correspondence between the Eastern and Western Churches S35 Characteristics of a Mission to the Mediterranean : 1. Wide extent of Country to which it gives access 345 2. State of Languages 346 3. Diversity of National Circumstances and Character 346 4. Variety of Creeds and Opinions .... 348 5. The near Approximation of certain Errors to the Truth .....'.... 351 CONTENTS. 6. The Religious Prepossessions of the great body of the People 353 7. The large proportion of Cultivated Mind . 354 8. The Circumstances under which Missiona- ries are viewed S55 New Stations suggested : 1. Gibraltar 360 2. Ionian Islands 361 3. Constantinople ^^^ 4. Smyrna and the Greek Islands .... 365 5. Aleppo 366 6. Beirout S66 7. Jerusalem 367 8. Cairo 369 9. Abyssinia 370 10. Barbary States 370 Advantages of Malta . 376 Requisite Qualifications of Christian Labourers . 379 1. Enlightened Piety 380 Implying : (1) Habitual Conscientiousness and Fide- lity toward God 387 (2) A feeling of Supreme Enjoyment in the Service of God 388 2. Natural Endowments 390 (1) A Spirit of Enterprise 391 (2) Inventive Talent 393 (3) Sound Judgment 395 (4) A Talent for Conversation .... 397 (5) Competent Learning 400 Concluding Appeal 404 CONTENTS. VISIT OF THE REV. JAMES CONNOR, IN 1819 AND 1820, TO CANDIA, RHODES, CYPRUS, AND VARIOUS PARTS OF SYRIA AND PALESTINE. Candia 4-13 Rhodes 415 Cyprus 418 Beirout 420 Saide 421 Sour 422 Acre 423 Nazareth 423 Napolose 424 Account of Samaritans in Napolose 425 Jaffa 426 Channel for the Scriptures, between Malta and Jeru- salem, opened 426 Rama 427 Arrival at Jerusalem 427 Measures adopted for securing the Sale of the Scriptures, in the Patriarchate of Jerusalem 427 Obstacles to the establishment of a Bible Society at Jerusalem 430 Language and Schools of the Patriarchate of Jerusalem 431 Armenian Patriarch at Jerusalem 431 Syrians, Copts, Abyssinians, and Jews, at Jerusalem . . 432 Celebration of the Passover, at Jerusalem, by the Latins and the Greeks 433 Pilgrimsat Jerusalem, at the Passover of 1820 . . . .438 Visit, with the Pilgrims, to the River Jordan .... 439 Remarks on Jerusalem 440 CONTENTS. Bethlehem 441 Saide 442 Der el Kamr, the Capital of the Druses 443 State of the Druses 444 Most promising Means of Benefiting the Druses . . . 446 Beirout 447 Interview with the Syrian Patriarch (late Archbishop) Giarve, at Der el Sharfi 447 Convent of Mar-Hanna Sou^re 448 Damascus 449 Tripoli 450 Aleppo 451 Propaganda Edition of the Arabic Bible, exclusively acceptable in Syria 452 Visit to the Grave of Burckhardt 453 Channels opened in Syria for the Circulation of the Scriptures 453 STATE OF CHRISTIANS, JEWS, AND MAHOMEDANS ROUND THE Mti)ittrvaman< etri^tiansJ. The Latin, the Greek, and the Coptic Churches are the principal Christian Communities within the sphere of the Mediterranean: the Greek and the Coptic will attract the largest share of the Reader's attention. The Abyssinians are, by their Creed and Disci- pline, properly connected with the Coptic Church : but, in consideration of their very peculiar circum- stances, and the high degree of interest which at- taches to that people, they will occupy a distinct head. There are other bodies of Christians connected with the Mediterranean, which, not having fallen within the Author s Researches, are not here speci- fied ; with the exception, indeed, of the Armenians, concerning whom a few brief notices will be found under the head of Cairo. In any remarks v^^hich may be made on these va- rious Christian Churches, all of which differ from our Protestant Churches in points of opinion and custom, more or less essential, the Writer desires to be understood as commenting in the most friendly spirit. Having enjoyed the great advantage of being nursed in the bosom of one of the purest Churches of Christendom, on which the full light of Scripture shines, he could not but be sensibly affected with many deviations from the Doctrine, Discipline, and b2 4 PROFESSED CHRISTIANS. Worship of the Primitive Times — deviations most apparent, and not difficult to be accounted for, in Churches which do not enjoy the same privileges as our own. If in the statement of Facts relative to their condition, some things should be noticed, the mention of which may be painful, it is proper to declare, that they are communicated not without reluctance ; and solely under the conviction, that it is not probable that Primitive Truth and Purity should be restored, unless the various declensions therefrom be faithfully delineated. Before the examination of the respective Christian Communities be entered on, it may be expedient to notice, that there is a great diversity of know- ledge and feelings among those who bear the Chris- tian Name : and, in order to ascertain the real con- dition of these Communities, it may be right to point out the principal symptoms of degeneracy from the true standard. A Christian Church may be considered degenerate, when, instead of sound faith, false doctrines are mingled with the true ; when, instead of pure worship, vain and frivolous ceremonies are imposed on the people and generally practised ; when, consequently, instead of abounding piety, holiness toward God is much abated, and the standard of public morals and public opinion is debased. When it is thus with a Church at large, or with any branch of it, or with any particular Community, very great indeed is the difficulty of reviving individual members; and, in proportion, still greater is the difficulty of reviving the whole Church : for, on the THREE PRINCIPAL CLASSES. O 8ide of Error and Iniquity, are then combined two of the strongest powers, whose alliance it seems morally impossible to break — Law and Custom. Examining the different classes which compose the body of Professed Christians in these parts, we may analyse the difficulty more in detail. Four prin- cipal classes may be noticed. 1. The SUPERSTITIOUS* These may be found among either the Governed or those Avho Govern. They are most numerous among the Governed : not only because there are more men in subjection than in power ; but because they are the more ignorant, and Ignorance is the fruitful Parent of Superstition. If the Superstitious are found among the Governing Body in a Church, it is because they also are ignorant : their still higher superiors not unfrec^uently find it very convenient to rule the Ignorant by means of the Ignorant. Such a state in a Church is too fitly illustrated by Solo- mon's comparison — A poor man that oppresseth the poor, is like a siveeping rain that leaveth no food. When the Teachers are destitute of learning. Ig- norance becomes inveterate ; and Superstition sways her leaden sceptre, commanding generation after generation. There are, however, gradations in the Supersti- tious State. In their lowest degree, they are purely men of the world— lovers of things as they are ; and mortal foes to that keen-spirited and erect Genius, inquiry, who would disturb, so they call it, Peace. In their better state, they are profound Devotees: the object of their devotion matters not to them : in different ages or countries, called Chris- 6 PROFESSED CHRISTIANS, tian, it has been an image, or a picture, a piece of wood, or a piece of bone: the feeling of most hmn- ble reverence, associated with this object, has been their Religion. In their best state, the Superstitious are those who mean well, and are kindly-afFectioned toward reli- gious things ; and, moreover, some light has broken in upon them, by which they discern that all is not right in their Church. But they are alarmed at the thought of Innovation : for, first, they know not where to begin the change from bad to better : next, they mistrust the consequences of any change at all ; generally finding that one brings many. Their weak, perhaps sincere, conscience, is scandalised at omitting what once was considered Duty : they seem to themselves in danger of relaxing the moral principle. I have seen such persons very tenderly affected by the critical, and apparently equivocal point of Duty. They usually fall back, at last, upon Superstition, as most in unison with their ha- bits, and most within the compass of their powers of thinking. 2. The HYPOCRITICAL. Those who, for some advantage, maintain a strict outward conformity to the requirements of a Cor- rupt Church, while inwardly altogether unaf- fected ; who will preach and enforce what they think to be error; who will tell a lie of expedi- ency, or warp the truth to a particular end ; who will keep up what they feel to be the solemn farce of idolatrous worship ; who will maintain a set of party-maxims, knowing them to be such ; who, like the Stoics, hold that one religion is for the vulgar. FOUR PRINCIPAL CLASSES. 7 and another for the literate — they in short, whose outward demeanour or mental contrivance is given to arts of delusion, must know that they are acting a part, for some interested end. It is true, we incline sometimes rather to the fa- vourable view of their characters, and say they are perhaps deceiving themselves ; and we are reluctant to go the length of calling them Deceivers : yet the Scriptures plainly declare their real state ; speaking of them as those who love and ivork a lie — who are given up to a strong delusion, that they shoidd believe a lie — having their conscience seared with a hot iron! Such monsters there ever have been in the Visible Church of Christ; and where they should be, if not in a Corrupt Church, I know not. They are, in ge- neral, aspiring men ; and their profane hands pollute Faith, Worship, Practice ; for, with these, in their pure and holy state, they cannot work. Their suc- cessors lay on, still more and more heavily, the load of corruption ; and the souls of poor unhappy Chris- tians cannot rise to shake off the burden : for on the side of their oppressors there is power, 3. The COVERT infidel. Men who see clearly, so far as worldly wisdom can see, the deplorable consequences of conniption in a Church — how it fetters Justice, violates Huma- nity, paralyses the free genius of Science, and makes man a Slave: but who, not seeing any spiritual evil, before God, in a Corrupt Church, have likewise no notion of pure Christianity, as beneficial to man. These men work wholly with worldly instruments, to accomplish worldly objects. Hypocrisy, reli- gious hypocrisy, is a worldly tool : this they can, 8 PROFESSED CHRISTIANS. upon occasion^ use ; but it serves not their purpose long. For they are ever bent on overturning some- what, not upholding. The unwary and credulous Christian, who shall have gone along with them a certain length, fan- cying them like-minded with himself, will, when the mask drops off, behold the Infidel, the Libertine, the Assassin ! They despise the scruples of the superstitious, but half-enlightened man, having them- selves no checks of conscience ; seeing, in fact, no medium, between conscience blindly enslaved and conscience utterly unrestramed. But chiefly they hate the spiritually-minded Christian, who would aim at reforming and reviving Corrupt Churches by Scriptural Methods; for, with them. Reform ever moves too slowly, if it be in any way moderate : they perceive also, in the Man of God, a secret principle, against which the Satan within them is at war; feeling that the conduct of such a man, while it is a lesson to Superstition and a reproof to Hypocrisy, rebukes no less sternly their Phrensy. What numbers of this third description exist, and in what ranks of society they are principally to be found, it would be difficult to determine. In France, the innumerable host of them was first marshalled, and issued forth to the unsparing work of desolation. If in Italy they are numerous, two reasons will account for it : the nearness of France ; and the genial nature of a soil, which Ignorance, Bigotry, and Superstition, have cultivated for Infidehty. 4. The SINCERE INQUIRER. We may, however, discover, what Christian Cha- rity might have led us to expect, in many persons FOUR PRINCIPAL CLASSES. 9 throughout these countries — a sincere desire to under- stand Divine Truth. Their power of judgment is, indeed, much enfeebled by having been long habi- tuated to error, both in opinion and in practice ; and their courage in the investigation is abated, by tlie feelings which naturally grow^ out of the condition of society around them. The Author has stated his views on this subject, in the Sermon preached before the Society, at its last Anniversary, from which he quotes the following passage : — I have conversed v/ith Ecclesiastics of those Churches, and with many private individuals, who sigh for a better state of things, but who sigh almost in secret, and are withheld by various motives from exertion : they dread the odium of singu- larity ; or are paralysed, perhaps, by the apprehension that one man can effect nothing: when they witness the vigour and freedom with which Englishmen act, they impute our charac- ter to the wealth of the nation, and to the great power which we possess — blessings which may well enable us, they think, to do any thing : they are but feebly conscious that Prayer is the strength of all our Christian Efforts : should they meet together, of their own accord, in small numbers, for Domestic or Social Worship, thus supplying to themselves what in their Public Services they enjoy not, their minds would be stumbled by the apprehension of schism and the dread of excommuni- cation. Others among them, of larger converse with the world, yet tremble at the thought, that change might lead to confu- sion — that a genuine Reformation might endanger peace and order — and, above all, that attempts to make proselytes would bring vengeance on their own heads, and ruin on their Church. Generally speaking, they are wanting in a clear perception of fundamental truths, in a resolute performance of plain duties, and in a firm faith in the Divine Promises. ( 10 ) It would have been interesting', as adding to the completeness of this part of his work, had the Author been enabled to exhibit here a series of facts, illus- trative of the opinions and customs prevalent in Roman-Catholic Countries. Possessed of conside- rable materials for this undertaking, he is nevertheless induced, on various accounts, to refrain from attempt- ing such a course. The line of his Researches has hitherto been principally in the Levant. With the Roman-Catholic Church, except in its various Depen- dencies in Turkey and Egypt, and its establishment in the Island of Malta where it is dominant, he is not as yet personally acquainted. He is unwilling, therefore, to give the stamp of publicity to the facts and observations relative to that Church, which he has, from time to time, put on record ; except so far as they may be incidentally requisite to illustrate the circumstances of other Churches. He feels himself restrained, moreover, by a prudent and kind consideration of that friendly intercourse, which he has cultivated, during a period of five years, with many respectable Members of that Commu- nion resident in Malta, and which it will ever in future be his stedfast endeavour to maintain. There is, in fact, the less occasion for expatiating on the state of the Romish Church, inasmuch as the ancient and constant intercourse and rivalry between Protestants and Roman Catholics have made us far LATIN CHRISTIANS. M belter acquainted with tliis than with any other professing- Cliristian Church. The character of its Doctrines, Worship, and Discipline, is intimately blended with the history of our own country : and upon the interior of this subject, a Christian Student may learn, from the Homilies of the Church of Eni^land, from the princi- pal writers of the era of the Reformation, and more especially from the copious work of Bishop Jewel, sufficient to guide him, with the help of the Holy Scriptures, to a right judgment, both as to the opinion which he should form of the Roman-Catholic Church, and to the course which he should pursue in treating with the Members of that Church on points of religion. If to any one measure for the diffusion of Christian Light rather than to another, a greater degree of pro- minence has been given in modern times, it is to the Circulation of the Scriptures ; and by this especially it is, that we expect to meet, as with an adequate remedy, all the evils existing in the Latin and other Churches. It seems deeply and universally to be felt, that it is not merely by conflict with Error, that we must expect to promote the cause of Truth. Con- troversy has inflicted many wounds on the Church of Christ ; but it has healed few. It has long been a matter of ardent desire, that, in the place of crimi- nation, defence, and recrimination, which have so long been the instruments most frequently used by Christian Combatants, the efforts of good men should be more strenuously and exclusively devoted to the direct work of diffusing Sacred Knowledge. The public mind appears to have been led, in the course of later years, to a strong conviction, that this 12 LATIN CHRISTIANS. v,ill best be effected by the Circulation of the Holy Scriptures in all lands — an object, which possesses this advantage, that, of all others, it is best adapted to unite Christians in cordial co-operation. The degree of opening, however, for this measure^ varies greatly in different Roman- Catholic Countries, In Italy and Austria, it is well known what efforts have been made, to close all access of the common people to the free use of the Bible. In France, this opposing influence has not the pov. cr to operate so strongly. We have yet to learn how far Spain and Portugal, with the immense regions which in South America have been under their dominion, may event- ually become emancipated from the exclusive domi- nation of Popery. In other parts of Christian Europe, where the Romish Faith is, in any conside- rable proportion, existing, the work, nevertheless, of circulating the Scriptures is probably on the advance. In Malta especially, under English Pro- tection, there can exist no material impediment to its progress, but such as may arise from the indifference, the scruples, or the fears of individuals — ^impedi- ments great and formidable these, but far less difficult to be overcome, than the authoritative suppression of the efforts of enlightened Christians. Having thus noticed the general aspect of Roman- Catholic Countries, in reference to one of the prin- cipal measures of religious exertion in the present day, we proceed now to a more full account of some of the Oriental Churches ; in which, while many subjects of regret present themselves, there will be found, likewise, much to excite a cheering hope of a return to better days. ( 13 ) It is a mournful characteristic of Christianity, as professed by myriads round the Mediterranean, that they are divided into many subordinate sections, in consequence of which they often appear better known to one another, by the pecuHarities of their denomination or their creed, than by that common feehng which ought to dwell in their breasts, as disci- ples of Him, who gave this as the distinguishing feature of his true followers — JBi/ this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye love one another. It is requisite that a Missionary, associating with such diversified parties, should have clearly impressed on his own mind — the Unity and Simplicity of Divine Truth. In the progress, however, of his intercourse with them, it will be a serious inconve- nience to him, should he remain unacquainted with those distinctions and differences, by which the various Christian Bodies are characterized. Their peculiarities of sentiment are not his main object of attention ; but, since these peculiarities are by them considered as important, he cannot, without manifest disadvantage, remain ignorant of them. In reference to the Greek Church, it may be proper to premise, that, with the large body of Christians, known among themselves by the title, '* The Ortho- dox Greek Oriental Church," the first Seven Gene- ral Councils are held, together with the Holy Scriptures, as the Standard of Faith and Discipline. 14 GREEK CHRISTIANS. Hence, though Image-Worship had been sanctioned by the last of these Councils, yet the Orientals have been preserved from many other deeply-rooted cor- ruptions and abuses which are to be found, with the sanction of Councils, established in the Church of Rome. The following pages will describe some of the more remarkable points of Doctrine, Discipline, and Worship in the Greek Church. A more particular account of the circumstances of the Greeks, so far as the Author had an opportunity of investigation, will then appear, in large Extracts from his Journal of Visits to the Ionian Islands, Smyrna, Haivali, Scio, Athens, and some neighbouring places. In this latter portion, it will be especially gratifying, and in a considerable degree new, to British Readers, to trace the progress, which, about three years ago, when the Author visited those classic scenes, was making toward the Revival of Learning among the Greeks. From the perusal of those extracts which refer to the Revival of Literature among the Greeks, it will manifestly appear to the Reader, that the GreekNation is rising in character and consequence: but, with this feehng on his mind, it is necessary for the Representa- tive of a Christian Society to keep a watch onhimself, lest he should incautiously catch a secular spirit, in his intercourse with those whose circumstances na- turally tend to direct all their energies to objects of this nature. There is the greater need for this cau- tion, because the man, whose duty it is to cultivate Literature for the sake of Rehgious objects, comes, in this sphere of action, into frequent contact with those whose increasing knowledge chiefly inflames GllEKK CHRISTIANS. 15 their thirst for freedom. Truth — in the search for it, in the possession of it, and in all its tendencies — pre- sents, under so many forms, the idea of Liberty, that, to an oppressed but intelligent race, every augmentation of Learning touches a string that vi- brates strongly in their hearts. But we must remem- ber, that Jesus, our Lord and Master, shared with the Jewish Nation its subjection to the Roman Yoke ; preaching, at the same time, spiritual liberty to the captives. This must be the pattern for His true followers : and the necessity for remembering this will often be felt by an Englishman, sensible of the high privileges of his own country, while con- versing with an intelligent Greek. In one of the Author's visits to Smyrna, he met with the Bishop of Phogi, in the Gulf of Smyrna. He is the Assistant Bishop to the Bishop of Smyrna, and generally resides in that city ; but was now on a visit to his own See, which is at the mouth of the Gulf. I was on my way to Scio ; but was compelled, by contrary winds, to turn back. We both landed together, on a low sandy Island in the Gulf; and sat down, sheltered from the wind by a fishing-hut. The people of the Island brought him fish, and begged his blessing. He was attended by his Priest and Deacon: the Priest waited upon us, while the Dea- con prepared the food. He treated me with great cordiality ; and when he said Grace before dinner, turned round to me very particularly, and blessed me. He led the conversation to the political state of his Nation, observing that the Greeks needed a sup- port to lean against, and that they wanted the help of a great Nation like the English. While I listen, as in kindness I must do, to their touching com- IC GREEK CHRISTIANS. plaints, I feel it a solemn duty to abstain from fol- lowing up this subject. Should the proceedings of Bible-Society Agents or of Missionaries be mingled with political questions, there is no calculating into what evils they might deviate. If there be any thing in the progress of political events or opinions favour- able to our objects. Divine Providence will always, in due time, adapt the change of circumstances to the accomplishment of the great promises relating to the Kingdom of God. Such changes we may mark as they arise ; but, to promote them, is, in no sense, within our province. DOCTRINES OF THE GREEK CHURCH. In reference to Doctrines, the Author was desirous, when visiting Smyrna, to draw the notice of the Bishop of that See to the Formularies of the Church of England. He presented the Bishop with a copy of the Prayer-Book of our Church, in Ancient Greek. It is remarkable that the translators of this work, who most probably intended therein to give the Oriental Christians a knowledge of our Faith and Worship, yet have not translated the Thirty-nine Articles. There is sufficient, however, to explain our Doctrines. The Bishop, after long examination of the book, and reading particularly the Nicene Creed, which they nse much, turned to me, and said with much courtesy, '* There are Five Points, in which we dif- fer from the Latins: — 1. Baptism: we baptize the whole body ; for it is said that Christ went up out of DOCiitlNtS. \7 the water, a plain proof that he went into it. 2. The Procession of the Holy Ghost. 3. Purgatory'' — ► Here he repeated the whole of the Nicene Creed, commentiiig on the two Articles, " To judge the quick and the dead, "and *' I believe in the resurrec- tion of the dead ;" to shew that if there were a Pur- gatory, the Judgment must be already in part anti- cipated. *' 4. The Pope's Supremacy; which the Greeks never could bear, because Christ alone is the Head of his Church. 5. The Host; for they use unleavened, which," said he, ** is not bread: ol^rog, in Greek, meaning complete bread ; and, surely," said he, '' we ought to know the meaning." I did not, at this first interview, enter into discus- sion; but only replied, in answer to two points, that we did not in the least believe in Purgatory, which we held to be a vain invention of men ; and that the Pope's Supremacy we utterly deny. On a subsequent visit, seeing the Prayer Book which I had given him lying by him, I asked his opinion of it. He opened it, and said the Prayers were excellent ; very much in accordance with theirs : but, turning to the Nicene Creed, where he had doubled down the leaf, he bid me read. I did so ; knowing full well his meaning. When I came, there- fore, to the Article — " Proceeding from the Father and the Son" — I stopped. ** This," said he, *' is one of the five principal points in which our Church differs from that of Rome." '' I was awai^e," I re- plied, *' of the difference: it is a point which, in the present day, has not been much controverted, being considered as somewhat indifferent." — ''Butwith us," said he, *' it is considered as a great blasphemy; a very great one." I touched on the reasons, by which c is GREEK CHRISTIANS. the Western Churches support the Doctrine, particu- larly John XX. 22. He quoted, of course, John xv, 26. He desired his Assistant Bishop to read the Acts of the First and Second Councils, so far as they related to the Creed. He turned over our Prayer- Book, with evident concern that this expression prevailed in it„ He looked at the Consecration of Bishops, and observed it there. ** With this excep- tion," I said, '*you will, I am sure, admire that Ser- vice." He read aloud the chief part of it, and was pleased; pausing particularly at the passage, ** Be unto it a Shepherd, and not a Wolf." I remarked that the language was scriptural, and took occasion to observe the importance of the Christian Church being well furnished with the Scriptures. He agreed with me on the utility of the Bible Society ; and ac- knowledged, with great warmth, the generosity of England in printing the Modern C^reek Testament, '* But," I said, ** you will, in these things, co-ope- rate much better with Russia, which has the same Doctrines and Rites as yourselves." I then related to him the glorious progress of the cause in that Em- pire. I could not help observing that this Bishop, as well as many other Greek Ecclesiastics with whom I have conversed, is well acquainted with Scripture, especially with the jNew Testament, and quotes it fluently. Looking on the simple scenery around, I observed that it might remind those, who belong to the Sacred Profess jon, of the humble origin of the first Ministers of Christ. He immediately took up the idea, and quoted, at full length, that passage in St. Mark i. 16 — 18; laying great emphasis on the beautiful expression — Co7tie ye after me, and I ivill mahe you to become fishers of men. DOCTRINES. 19' After much friendly conversation for about two liours, we separated. On my risini>' to leave him, he constrained me to stay and take some refreshment ; and, at parting', gave me a truly primitive and apos-^ tolic greeting of charity upon my cheek. This is a still frequent custom m the countries of the East. It was a matter of some pain to me, although the surprise of the thing gradually diminished, to find other Ecclesiastics dwelling on this point of the Pro- cession of the Holy Ghost. With the learned Bishop of Scio, I had long conversations on these and other theological subj ects . On my mentioning the name of Bishop Burnet, and the conciliating opinion of that Prelate, who considers the controverted Doctrine concerning the Procession of the Holy Ghost not to be sufficient ground for a separation between Churches, he was very desirous to take down the name of this celebrated Expositor of our Articles; still with- holding his assent from this moderate view, and strenuously dwelling on this as an irreconcilable difference between the Eastern and Western Churches. DISCIPLINE OF THE GREEK CHURCH. APOSTACY. In the conversation, just referred to, with the Bishop of Phogi, the Author inquired of him par- ticularly respecting the Martyr Athanasius, who suffered lately in Smyrna, especially as it was un- derstood that the Church refused re-admission to one who had, like him, abjured the Christian Re- c 2 20 GREEK CHRISTIANS. ligion. He said that this opinion was erroneous ; and that the Church did not refuse to receive an Apostate again into her bosom ; but that she requires of him a very long and painful penance. The Bishop's expression w^as, that he *' must weep all his life, like Simon Peter, for his guilt in denying his Master;" but that, *' by his martyrdom, he ob- tained the greater glory." Athanasius had been preparing, two or three months, in Smyrna, before he abjured his Apostacy, in contemplation of his Martyrdom. This Martyrdom is so remarkable an event, as il- lustrative of the Discipline of the Greek Church, that the Author took much pains to ascertain the facts of tlie case. He had, with this view, many conver- sations on the subject with the then British Chaplain at Smyrna, the late Mr. WiUiamson, who had fur- nished a narrative of the Martyrdom, which is here copied from the Missionary Register for August 1819:— Athanasius, a fine young man, about four and twenty years of age, was the son of a Boatman who carried on a small trade in the Archipelago. The business of the father being irftuffi- cient to require the assistance of the son, he was obliged, like thousands of his countrymen, to leave the land of his birth in search of a livelihood. Athanasius f6ll, at length, into the service of a Turk, in de- cent circumstances, and something above the common rank. The Master, pleased with the conduct of his servant and in reward of his fidelity, often proposed, with great offers, to ele- vate him from the degrading bondage of a Greek, to the pri- vileges of a Turk. Every temptation was manfully resisted ; till, on one fatal Festival-night, he was overcome. The words of abjuration once spoken, the deed is done. The next morn- ing made the man a Turk. DISCIPLINE. 21 He remained with his master about a twelvemonth ; suffer- ing many pangs of conscience, and having no alternative but to die, since he could not live, a Christian. Thus circumstanced, and, no doubt, urged by his own people, whose practice i't is not to receive back to their communion any one who has apos- tatised, Athanasius resolved to sacrifice his life as an atone- ment for his crime. With this intention he quitted his master, and went on pil- grimage to Mount Athos. At tliis place, sacred among the Greeks, he remained some months, receiving instruction, and preparing for death. On the expiration of his pilgrimage, he quitted Mount Athos, with the congratulations of the whole body of the Greek Monks who reside there, on the prospect of becoming a distinguished Saint. He arrived at Smyrna in the habit of a Monk : and w^ent immediately, with the appro- bation of the Greeks, to the Turkish Judge ; declaring his resolution to die a Christian, rather than to live an Apostate. The Judge wished to save his Hfe, by persuading the Turks that he was mad; but he persisted in publicly abjuring Maho- medanism, and asserting his readiness to die. He was con- fined, therefore, in a dungeon, and tortured ; which he en- dured with the greatest firmness and patience. The Greeks w^ere afraid, that, during his confinement, the tortures and extravagant promises and allurements of the Turks would shake his resolution, and sent a Priest to strengthen him to suffer death. 6n the day of his execution, Athanasius was led out of prison with his hands tied behind. He walked firmly to the Square, a very public place before the large Mosque. There he was again offered his life, with riches, women, lands, and houses, if he would remain a Turk ; but nothing could tempt him from his purpose. At last, a Turkish Blacksmith was ordered, by the Captain of the Guard, to strike off his head: but, as a last attempt to induce the sufferer to live a Turk, the executioner was desired to cut a little of the skin of his neck, that he might feel the edge of the sword. This last attempt having failed, and Athanasius on his knees de- claring with a calm and resigned countenance that he was 22 GEEEK CHRISTIANS. born with Jesus and would die with Jesus, his head was struck off at a single blow. The Turkish Guard instantly threw buckets of water on the neck of the corpse and dissevered head, to prevent the multitude of expecting Greeks from dip- ping their handkerchiefs in his blood, to be kept as memorials of the great event. The body lay guarded and exposed, for three days. It was afterward given up to the Greeks, and buried in the principal church-yard. From a respectable Greek, an eye-witness of the scene, the Author had a full confirmation of the par- ticulars here related. Though, however, Apostacy does sometimes occur, yet he was informed by the British Consul, that, during the many years of his' residence in Smyrna, he had known only two or three instances of the Martyrdom of recovered Apos- tates. In the Greek Prayer-Book, there is an Office, en- titled " For those of different circumstances and ages, who return, after Apostacy, to the Orthodox and True Faith." In the Order appointed for such, after allowance made for those who, through childish- ness, ignorance, or torture, have denied the Faith, it is added, '' But if any have fallen into this Apostacy from choice, them, on their returning, we do indeed receive : but they do not partake of the Divine Mys- teries, except only at the end of their life ; according to the Canon of St. Basil the Great, who says, ' He, who has denied Christ and transgressed the Mystery of Salvation, must weep and remain in a state of Confession all the time of this life ; but, in the hour in which he depart from life, being accounted worthy of the Communion, [he departs] in hope of the mercy of God.' " In the peculiar circumstances of the Greek Church, DISCIPLINE. ^ 23 situated as it is in the midst of temptations to apos- tacy, it is not surprisin^j^ that they should have esta- blished Canons so rigorous with regard to Apostates. Apostacy is, in fact, so obvious a sin in these coun- tries, that even little children, as the Writer was informed by the Bishop of Smyrna, will sometimes, when in a violent passion, threaten their mothers that they will turn Turk ! CONFESSION AND ABSOLUTION. From this afflicting topic, we may naturally pass to that branch of the Discipline exercised by the Greek Church among her Members, which relates to the Confession of Sins. This Article may well seem important, in the ad- ministration both of the Romish and the Oriental Churches, when it is considered to how great an extreme it is liable to be abused. Although the Formulary of Absolution used by the Greeks is not so absolute in its expressions, as that of the Latins, yet the mind is, in both cases, directed to consider the Priest as in the place of God ; conferring or withholding, by the authority of his function, the communication of Divine pardon and favour. The rigour with which this discipline must and actually does press on the minds of Christians, will be apparent to all who read the Offices of Confession and Absolution in the Latin and Greek Churches. Conversations of the following tenor have taken place on this subject, between the Author and Greek Ecclesiastics. When aisked, as 1 have frequently been, whether 24 GREEK CHRISTIANS. we have Confession in our Church, I have described our General Confession, and the declaration of Ab- solution on the supposition of Penitence. To the question, .What Penitence? I have replied, That w^hich is sincere, and in the heart. They have then described what they meant by Penitence. A man comes to his Spiritual Father : (Pneumaticos, i. e. Spiritual, is the title of those, in the Greek Church, who are qualified to receive Confession and give Absolution :) he says, I have done this and that, &c. &:c. When he has confessed, the Priest exa- mines him very closely, exhorts him to fasting, prayer, alms-deeds, and fruits meet for repentance ; and then gives him Absolution. " And then are his sins forgiven?" *'Yes." — ** But the Priest cannot see his heart ; and, after all, he may have been acting the hypocrite : he may have concealed some sin ; or his heart may still love sin as much as be- fore ; can the Priest forgive a man in such a state ? " *' Then the man must answer for it to God ; he is in the wrong, not the Priest." — *'Very well," I have replied : *' then, after all, the Priest cannot always, by his word of mouth, give pardon : it comes only to this, that he may declare and pronounce the par- don which God is willing to give to those whom He sees to be sincere." " Ah ; but the Priest puts the sincerity of the Penitent to the test." — ''How?" I asked. *' If the man has committed some great crime, as murder, the Priest will not give him Abso- lution for a long time : he must give proofs of his penitence, by fasting, by repeating prayers whole nights, by labours, &c. If he refuses, the Priest withholds Absolution."—*' But still," I said, " if he complies, and obtains Absolution, yet if his heart is DISCIPLIXE. 25 not changed from the love of sin, he is not pardoned in the sight of God." On this they quote John xx. 23. **This," as one expressed it to me, *'is the text which should raise in the minds of the Clergy a proper sense of their dignity." I only answered, that it was a great dignity, for a man simply to declare the pardon of his fellow- sinners through Christ ; and to plead with them in Christ's stead, beseeching them to be reconciled to God. It is by virtue of this power of Absolution, that Christians of every rite are drawn to pay their De- votions at the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem : for although the place and season and multitude of these acts of devotion are considered to give peculiar effi- cacy to prayer, yet the end in which they all ter- minate is the Absolution and Remission of Sins, declared in a Printed Form to the Pilgrims who go thither to worship. Of one of these documents, brought by a Wor- shipper from Jerusalem, the Author took a copy. The use which the man made of it was this : — When- ever he designed to confess, he had this Form of Absolution read over to him again, by the Priest to whom he confessed ; and this was considered to renew and revive all the pardoning virtue, which it possessed at its first delivery. The following is a literal translation of the paper : — Polycarp, by die mercy of God, Patriarch of the Holy City, Jerusalem, and of all Palestine. Our Holiness — according to that grace, gift, and authority of the most Holy and Life-giving Spirit, wnich was given by our Saviour Jesus Christ, to his holy Disciples and Apostles, for the binding and loosing of the sins of men, as he said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost ! Whosesoever sins ye remits 26 GREEK CHRISTIANS. they are remitted imio them : whosesoever ye retain, they are retained unto them : and whatsoever ye shall hind and loose on earth, shall he hound and loosed in heaven: wliicli divine grace has descended, in succession, from them to us — ^holds, as par- doned, our spiritual son Emmanuel, Worshipper — in regard to all the sins, which, through human frailty, he hath com- mitted ; and all his faiHngs toward God, in word or deed or thought, willingly or unwillingly, and in all his senses. Or, if he hath been under any curse or excommunication of Bishop or Priest or of his Father or Mother, or hath fallen under his own anathema, or hath foresworn himself, or hath been over- taken in any other sins through human frailty, he having con- fessed the same to Spiritual Fathers, and heartily received and earnestly purposed to fulfil the injunction prescribed to him by them — from all these sins, whether of omission or com- mission, we loose him, and do account him free and pardoned, through the Almighty authority and grace of the Most Holy Spirit. And whatsoever, through forgetfulness, he hath left unconfessed, all this also may the Merciful God forgive him, for His own bounty and goodness sake, through the ministra^ tions of our most blessed Lady Mother-of-God and ever- Virgin, Mary, of the holy glorious and laudable Apostle James, brother-of-God, first Bishop of Jerusalem, and of all the Saints ! Amen. The Author was led, at an early period of his resi- dence in the Mediterranean, to reflection and inquiry on this subject. An individual, a Member of the Church of England, who was resident in Greece, and in circumstances somewhat perplexing and entan- gling to a tender conscience, consulted him on this, among various other topics. A copious extract from the communication which this inquiry drew forth, will perhaps not be without its use. It may possibly meet the scruples of some sincere persons, lying under a similar doubt and difficulty : and it will serve, in general, to lay open to the view of British DISCIPLINE, 27 Christians thosi^ customs and opinions, which are as familiar to residents in the Mediterranean, as, three centuries ago, they were to the natives of our own hmd. I am tnily thankful, that any thing which 1 have written sliould have been acceptable or useful to you. The addi- tional queries which you send, I will with pleasure endeavour to answer. The subject of them is important. They are, in- deed, of a nature not much canvassed in England ; many of the points, once so loudly contested in Christendom at large, having, of late years, in our kingdom slumbered and slept. But, when we come into these countries, we are forcibly led, by what we see, and often by what we hear, to re-consider mat- ters, which at home we took for established opinions. This should, indeed, be done with candour, humility, and a patient spirit ; otherwise we cannot expect that the Spirit of God should lead us to that ivisdom, which is from above— first pure, then peaceable. There is no extreme of opinion, whether of rigid bigoted superstition on the one hand, or of lax and undisciplined liberty of thought on the other, into which Satan is not permitted to beguile speculative, curious, secular, and factious spirits : see Eph. iv. 14. ; while the promise, in the words of the Psalmist, is, The meek will he guide in judgment — the meek will he teach his way. You ask me — " What is your opinion of the origin of Auri- cular Confession ? Is it not an act of great humility ? Is it not commanded by our Saviour, and his Apostle James, in this sense In the primitive times of the Christian Church, when the Members of it were few in number, united to one another by the common bonds of affection within and sufferings without, the sin of one individual was sensibly felt as a matter of pain and scandal to all. Confession, and some kind of penance, were then required, in the presence of the whole body of the particular Church where the offence occurred. Traces of these appear in the Corinthian Church : see 1 Cor. v. and ^ Cor. ii. and vii. This kind of discipline is alluded to in the 28 GREEK CHRISTIANS, Preface to the Commination Service of the Church of England; and where the Members of a Church are indeed in a spiritual manner knit together- in love, such discipline appears truly wholesome. As the Church, however, prospered externally, the inward grace of it greatly decayed. The inconveniences of Public Confession began to be felt : many were deterred from con- fessing at all, when their sins thus became so public. It was in the Fifth Century, that, on this account, Leo Magnus gave permission to disuse the practice of Public Confession, and to confess privately to one Priest : of so late a date, appears to be the origin of Auricular Confession. Whether it was for the better or for the worse, is not our present question. But it seems very clear, from Ecclesiastical History, that it was at first introduced as an indulgence to the weakness of human nature, and a compliance with the temper of the times. By degrees — but at what periods, or under what circum- stances, I cannot here describe — the system of Auricular Confession became more fully organized. The most deep and subtle treatises of the Romish Church relate to this head. Casuistry became a difficult science. A further step was to make penance a sacrament. It was by most theologians of the time represented as a Second Baptism — the first being the rite, by which a person was intro- duced into the Church; the second (Penance) being that, whereby, after a fall, he was recovered to the Church. It was also made an essential introduction to receiving Absolution and the Holy Communion. By what strains upon texts of Scripture attempts have been made to support these tenets, I need not here explain. The celebrated passage in St. James's Epistle, ch. v. 16, seems to me to afford no support whatever to Auricular Con- fession, considered as a system ; Confess your faults one to anoMer— implies mutual confession. But the Auricular Sys- tem makes Confession flow all one way — a consideration, which, in my mind, weighs as much as any thing else against the Doctrine of Auricular Confession, viewed as obligatory ; still more as sacramental. DISCIPLINE. 29 It may be said that the Priests, having care of souls, are the most proper persons to confess to. I answer, that it is very natural, but it is not therefore obligatory on the consciences of the people. It is natural that a devoted Minister should qualify himself to be the Confessor, the repository of troubled and guilty thoughts, the spiritual guide in the way of holiness and comfort to his beloved people ; and, in propor- tion as he does thus qualify himself, it is no less natural for his people to bring their griefs and doubts and sins to him. But further than this, our Church does not go. She shews, indeed, (in one of the Exhortations to attend the Holy Com- munion,) a remarkable tenderness to the consciences of men on that point ; where the Minister, from the Altar, in his own Parish, invites — not commands — the man of an unquiet con- science to open his grief — " either to me, or some other discreet and learned Minister of God's word." Mutual confession of sin implies, that the two or more per- sons, among whom it is performed, are likeminded respecting the subject of sin — its real nature — its hatefulness-— its burden : but, in some situations, a man may be alone, in this respect The duty in such a case ceases, in the very nature of things. This may happen in a country where Christianity is professed, as well as in a Heathen Land. But where opportunities offer, it does not seem to me a matter of mere expediency, but, in a considerable degree, a duty, to cultivate such Christian Friend- ship with our equals, or such a Christian Subjection to our superiors, as may embrace the practice of mutual confession and prayer. I will take the liberty of adding two observations — the one on the Nature, the other on the Benefit, of this practice. With respect to the Nature of it, three things appear important and sufficient: — (1.) To choose holy, prudent men, of character and experience, to confess to ; such an one as is described in Titus ii. 7. A pattern of good works; in doctrine shewing iincorriiptness, gravity, sincerity. (2.) If to such, access cannot be had, then not to think ourselves bound to confess to any other than God — considering it as a part of His dispen- sation, not only to have smitten the conscience ; but also to 30 GREEK CHUISTIANS. have done it at a time and in a situation, where there was no human physician of the soul at hand to bind up or assuage the wound. (3.) In either case, to aim at viewing the man as an instrument — seeking his mutual, effectual, fervent prayers ; but chiefly looking to God, through that great High-Priest, who, for the sake of burdened, down-cast souls, became man, and represents Himself to us in the endearing character of one that can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way ; having known temptation, though He never knew sin ! With regard to the Benefit of this practice, it may be viewed in the following lights; — (1.) It gives a taste of the loathsomeness of sin. If confession of it to a fellow- sinner be so bitter, what must its nature be in the sight of a holy God? Abominable, beyond utterance or thought I (2.) Yet this, when private, is less an act of humihation than when public, such as was used in primitive times : but this public confession belongs rather to those sins, which outwardly dis- turb the peace or the purity of the Church. Such were the cases of Achan, David, and the person alluded to in 1 Cor. v. This kind of Confession may operate in making us feel the mischief which sin does to society ; and Confession should be made in an extent proportioned to the extent of the offence. (3.) Confession, accompanied with mutual prayer, has a special promise. St. James, v. 16. And the benefit of public censure, in a well-regulated Church, appears to be not small, re-uniting Christians in the bonds of love and purity. 2 Cor. ii. 7, 8. and vii. 11. (4.) Another benefit is that of godly counsel, united to the particular case of the sinner ; together with the declaration and application of the promises of God through Christ. This I take to be " the benefit of Absolution"— men- tioned in our Communion Service, as before quoted. (5.) I mention another benefit of private Confession: it gives a person an opportunity of making restitution through another, when, in certain cases, he could not do it himself. I may add, that the last hint in this long extract was followed up by a practical application of it, on DISCIPLINE. 31 the part of the person to wliom it was athh-essed. He mentioned also the benefit which he had derived from the ])(Tusal of the Homilies of the Clmrch of England, by which his mintl was much enlightened and satisfied. PUBLIC WORSHIP OF THE GREEKS. With respect to the 'rites of Public Worship, it is well known that the Greeks do not admit the use of Images into their Churches ; but they make up the deficiency with a multitude of Pictures, on pannels of wood, all round the Church ; and to these *' like- nesses,'" no less than the Latins to their " graven images,'' they pay a most profound respect — bowing, touching them, kissing them, and crossing them- selves before them. The fervour of their devotion to the Saints is not less remarkable. If a man is ill, or meets with any misfortune, he makes a vow to some Saint, that, if he will recover him, he will make him an offering of a lamp of oil. *' What," I have often asked, " can the Saints do for you ? Had you not better pray to God ?" The answer has always been, — " But if we pray to the Saints, the Saints will speak to God for us." I have quoted to them that striking passage of St. Paul, which, one might have imagined, should have for ever precluded this abuse : — There is one 3Iedi- ator betiveen God and man, the man Christ Jesus; and asked where in Scripture we are taught to pray to Saints. They have replied, '* In the Psalms.*' 32 CREEK CHRISTIANS. Some of the passages which they allege as illus- trative of this subject, are as follows : — In Psalm iv. 3. the Greek of the Septiiagint will bear translating thus — *' But know this, that the Lord hath rendered marvellous his holy one : " which our Translation thus renders — But know that the Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself. Their next passage is Psalm xvi. 3. ; which may bear rendering, ** God hath made his Saints which are in the earth, marvellous T But the passage considered to be the strongest, is that in the Ixviiith Psalm : ^civiJLu^og o Seog \v roli 'Ayiotg cLvrov — in our Bible, O God^ thou art ter- riMe out of thy holy places: but they would render it, " Marvellous is God in (or by) his Saints." Wherever the word S^ay^a, or any of its deriva- tives, occurs, they have learnt to interpret it * of Mi- racles.' Thiis, to them, the last passage plainly car- ries the sense, " God has worked miracles by bis Saints." Scepticism on this point is viewed, by many of the more ignorant, as equivalent to a disbelief of Christianity. I have therefore, in conversing with them, always admitted all that I safely could ; quoting especially Scriptural examples; and add- ing, " Who can doubt but that God has often worked miracles by his Saints? But this does not prove that such an one, or such another, had been thus honoured. Least of all does it prove, that we are right in praying to the Saints ; which is not commanded in any of these passages quoted from the Psalms." By Members both of the Greek and Latin Churches, 1 have frequently been asked what our Church PUBLIC M'ORSIIIP. 33 declares respecting the Ilavcx,ylu, or " Most Holy,** which is the title given by them to tlie Blessed Virgin. I have replied, *' We consider, that Prophecy, and every other purpose, were sufficiently accomplished in her being a Virgin till Christ v, as born : after that the Scripture speaks obscurely, and i\\e point is im- material: therefore our Church declares nothing." — ** But," they reply, "we look to her as the great Me- diatrix: all our prayers pass through her to God." To this effect, indeed, ])oth their Public Services and their most elorpient Sermons, continually tend. But that w hich on an English ear fails most heavily, is the perpetual performance of Divine Worship in a tongue not understood by the people. It is sur- prising how, under such circumstances, their atten- tion can be kept up. To diversify a long Service, there is always something new bringing forward ; such as changing the dresses and the readers. How short, in England, does the time of Public W orship appear, when the understanding is informed by means of a know n tongue, and the heart interested by infinitely-affecting truths ! The Greeks have three Services in the day : one about four o'clock in the morning, called "O^d^ogi the second, a Liturgy, and which is the principal Service, takes place about six or seven o'clock, dif- ferently in different Churches : and, in the evening, Vespers. Every week the Priests are obliged to repeat the whole book of Psalms through. By *' repeating,'* is meant just so much as to move the lips. Often, on entering an open Church, I have seen a Priest, sitting by himself, performing this silent duty. The Psalter, as they print it, is divided into 63 parts; D ^ 34 GREEK CHRISTIANS. at the end of each of which they repeat the Doxo- logy, *' Glory be to the Father, &c." The common way of speaking is, that the Priest recites Nine Doxologies a day. Besides this, there is a large number of Hallelu- jahs and Kyrie-eleesons to repeat. The Priests are required to repeat, at least three times a day, Kv^is IXif^crov ! forty times. As they might not exactly remember the number as they went on, they count it off with beads. — Three times forty ! Surely these are vai7i repetitions: and were a man to multiply them a thousand fold, they would be still more vain ; but he would be regarded as a very holy man ! The Greeks have three Liturgies ; by Saints Chrysostom, Basil, and Gregory. That of Saint Chrysostom is used all the year through, except in Lent; when a longer one, of St. Basil, is read ; and, for a few days, that of St. Gregory. There is Ser- vice, generally, performed every day ; but it is little attended, except on Sundays, or on great Festi- vals. Being at Athens in the year 1818, on the Whit- sunday of the Greek Church, I went, about five o'clock, to one of the Churches, to hear the Liturgy : and to be present at the Ceremony, which takes place only once a year, namely, that of kneeling at Prayers. A cushion was brought for the Priest toward the end of the Service, and three times he prayed kneeling upon it; the people all kneeling. There is nothing remarkable in this, except its infre- quency. There were many women in the outer porch, burning lights and incense on the tombs of their relatives. The Church was very small. The Congregation amounted to about 20 men, 40 wo- DOMESTIC DEVOTION. 35 men, and 15 boys. Some of the boys had very lovely comitenances, with tlie brii^ht Greek eye; but most of the ccvS^sg ' A&rivouoi seem to have outgrown all particular interest of physiognomy. DOMESTIC DEVOTION OF THE GREEf S. The Services of Baptism and Marriage are indif- ferently performed, in the Church or in the House. Nor is it in these instances only that the offices of Ecclesiastics are required in the houses of indivi- duals. On reading their Prayer-Book, we shall be struck to observe in what numerous cases the Church has provided religious services to be performed. A Collection of all their Books of Worship, in number nearly twenty, was brought to England by the Author, and deposited in the Library of the Society: of these, twelve are for the different months of the year. But the Volume w hich gives the most comprehen- sive view of their different Offices, is a thick Octavo, entitled '' Euchologion ;" part of which furnishes the materials of King's History of the Greek Church in Russia; in which works, however, many of the shorter Offices are omitted. It may suffice to note the titles of a few of these: such as, " On the Opening of a Church polluted by Heretics" — *'Oii the Opening of a Temple, which had been polluted by the Heathens" — " On setting up a New Picture" — "' The Order when any Pollution falls into a Well of Water" — " A Prayer over corrupted Wheat, ' d2 36 CHEEK CHRISTIANS. Barley, or other sort of Corn" — " On laying the foundation of a House" — '* On entering a New House" — ''For a House haunted by Evil Spirits" --'* At Seed-time"—*' For Salt-grounds"—*' On the planting of a Vineyard" — " On Grape-gather- ing"—" On the blessing of Wine" — " On Drought" — " On Pestilence"—' •'On Stormy Weather and a Raging Sea" — " On the Incursions of the Heathen" — " For a Plantation, Vineyard, or Garden, hurt by Insects" — " For Baths" — " For a Furnace" — ~~" On Opening a Well"—" On blessing Nets." In these, and many others of the same kind, there is so constant a recurrence to the facts recorded in Scripture, that, by their use, those of the people who understand something of Ancient Greek must be, in a measure, kept accjuainted with Sacred History. We may take for example the following simple and touching sentences, extracted from a Prayer used on " a Child's coming to learn Sacred Learn- ing" — probably the Psalter, or some portion of the Church Service ; — in which the allusions to Scripture Facts are appropriate, and with these the Greek Prayers abound: its composition is evidently to be referred to those more ancient times, when the spirit of piety dictated obvious thoughts and natural lan- guage:— O God, our Gocl, who hast honoured us men with Thine image ! Thou that didst enter into the Temple in the midst of the Feast, and teach the people, while they wondered, say- ing, IVlience hatli this man letters^ having never learned P David also saith. Come, ye Children! hearken unto me, and 1 ivill teach you the fear of the Lord — O Thou, that didst teach Solomon wisdom ! Lord of All, Word Supreme ! open the soul and the heart, the mouth and the understanding, cf this Thy Ser- DOMESTIC DEVOTION. 37 vant, that he may understand, and receive, and do Thy will. And redeem him from all assaults of the Devil; keeping him all the days of his life ; and evermore making him a pro- ficient in all Thy Commandments. For Thou art the Bishop of our souls, and of our hodies, O Christ, the Lord! and to Thee do we ascribe the glory, with the Father, and with Thy Holy Spirit, now and ever, and from generation to gene- ration ! Amen. When these various Services are reverently per- formed, they may often leave on the minds of the hearers a very solemn and salutary impression. It is much to be feared, however, that this is not ge- nerally the case. Yet I have been present at an entertainment, at which, while the three Sacred Orders of the Church assisted, according to the prescribed manner, in invoking a blessing, I could not but feel the levity and haste of many of my own Countrymen strongly reproved. The manner of saying Grace before and after Dinner was this : — We all stood. The Deacon repeated the Lord's Prayer, the Bishop pronouncing the Dox- ology, For thine is the Kingdom^ ^c. The Priest next pronounced the Doxology, '' Glory be to the Father, &c." Then the Deacon says, *^ Give the Blessing, my Lord." Upon which the Bishop says, "God be merciful to us, and bless us, and cause the light of His countenance to shine upon us, and have mercy upon us !" Then all cross them- selves three times, and sit down. After dinner, all rise; and the Deacon says, ** Thou hast comforted us, O Lord, in Thy works; and in the operations of our hands have we made our boast. The light of Thy countenance, O Lord, 38 GREEK CHRISTIANS. hath shone upon us. Thou hast put gladness into their hearts, from the time that their Corn, and Wine, and Oil increased. I will lay me down in peace and sleep; for Thou, Lord, makest me to dwell in safe- ty." The Bishop, '' Gloiy be to the Father, &c." The Priest blesses, and says, " God be with us in His grace and mercy, now and ever, from genera- to generation! Amen." Then all cross themselves three times, and sit down. The form is in Ancient Greek. FUNERAL SERVICES OF THE GREEKS. Repsect is generally paid, even by the professors of differing Religious Creeds, to the last Funeral Solemnities, which a tender feeling, common to our nature, prompts us to pay to departed friends. In Smyrna, long funeral processions are performed by the Greeks : and the publicity of this Christian Rite seems reverently to be allowed, in the midst of their Mussulman Oppressors. Visiting, on one occa- sion, the learned Master of the Public School, Eco- nomus the Presbyter, our conversation was inter- rupted by the approach of the procession of a deceased Greek of some consequence, over whom Economus was to preach a Funeral Sermon, in the adjoining Metropolitan Church. I went with him. It was very affecting, to see the corpse lying in an open coffin, with the ordinary dress of life; that is, the loose flowing Greek robes ; on his head, the kalpac, a large and cumbrous head-dress, commonly worn ; FUNERAL Sp:RVlCtS. 39 and the face exposed. The sight made me shudder ; and so did the indifference, which habit has produced on the minds of the byestanders. Economus preached a Sermon of twenty minutes' length. He spoke of the dead in an Attic style of compliment, under the title of o ^ccTcd^iog, He con- cluded his Sermon, by breaking out into that awful Service which the Greek Church has for the dead, and in which the Congregation in a murmuring voice joined. It is an invitation to relatives and friends to bid their final adieu : — Come, Brethren, and let us give the last embrace to the deceased, thanking God ! He hath left his kindred— he is borne to the grave — no longer heeding the things of vanity, and of the burdensome flesh. Where now are kindred and friends? Now we are separated : Whom let us pray the Lord to take to rest ! What a separation, O Brethren ! What woe, what wailing on the present change ! Come then, let us embrace him who a little while ago was with us. He is consigned to the grave — he is covered with a stone — his abode is with darkness — he is buried with the dead ! Now we are separated : Whom let us pray the Lord to take to His rest ! Now all the evil and vain festivity of life is dissolved \ for the spirit hath left its tabernacle— the clay hath become black — the vessel is broken, speechless, void of feeling, dead, motionless: Whom consigning to the grave, let us pray the Lord to give him rest for ever. Truly, like a flower, and as a vapour, and as morning dew, is our life. Come then, let us look down narrowly into the grave. Where is the comeliness of the body, and where is youth ? Where are the eyes, and the beauty of the flesh ? All are withered like grass — all are vanished. Come then, let us fall before Christ in tears. Looking upon the dead laid out, let us all take account of our last change ; for this man is carried forth, as smoke from 40 GREEK CHRISTIANS. the earth — as a flower he is withered — as grass he is cut down — swathed in a winding-sheet — covered with earth: "Whom leaving, now to be no more seen, let us pray to Christ that He will grant to him eternal rest. Come hither, ye descendants of Adam ! Let us behold com- mitted to the earth one who was of our likeness — all his come- liness cast away — dissolved in the grave — food for worms — in darkness — covered wdth earth ! Come hither, Brethren, to the grave ; and see the ashes and dust of which we were formed ! Whither now go we ? And what have we been ? What is the poor, or the rich ; or what is the master or the free ? Are we not all ashes ? The beauty of the countenance is wasted, and death hath utterly withered the flower of youth : &c. &c. The embracing of the dead, then, and during the reciting of this Service, takes place : for, as soon as the Priests departed, many came, and, laying their hands on the two sides of the open coffin, kissed the cheeks and forehead of the deceased, with much emotion. When a Bishop dies, and is laid out in this manner in the Church, all the Congregation throng to perform this ceremony. The corpse is now carried out into the Church- yard. A slab lifted up, discovered to our view that the whole Church-yard is hollow under ground. The body w as put into a meaner wooden coffin, and lowered into the grave. I did not observe that they sprinkled earth upon it, as we do ; but, instead of this, a Priest concluded the ceremony by pouring a glass of water on the head of the corpse. I did not learn what this meant ; but it brought to my mind that touching passage in 2 Sam. xiv. 14. : For tve must needs die; and are as water spilt on the ground y which cannot be gathered up again. It has been already remarked, in reporting a FUNERAL SEllVICES. 41 conrersation with the Bishop of Smyrna, that the Greeks do not hold the Romish Doctrine of Pm*ga- tory. Yet they have Commemorative Prayers for the Dead, performed both by the Priests olticially, and virtually also l)y their friends ; the design of which it is difiicult to define, unless tliey suppose the state of the deceased to be as yet undetermined, and the Divine mercy possibly still to be moved by prayer. At Haivali, I observed, one Saturday Evening, in one of the Church porches, which was very long and wide, about sixteen women collected ; who stood at the end of different slabs, on which they had placed lamps and pots of incense. They did not enter the Church, but here they stood all Service-time ; as I was informed, thinking of and praying for their deceased Husbands or other relatives. In a Country Village, I observed that the three Priests of the Parish, having* prepared incense, went into the Church-yard ; and, standing over a fresh grave, repeated, by turns, the different parts of the Service for the Burial of the Dead ; perfuming the grave continually. They repeat this Service four times — at the actual interment, a few days after, on the fortieth day, and on the first anniversary of the person's death. For each time, they receive about one piastre; something less than a shilling. By extreme hurry, such as to make every word unintelli- gible, they got through the Service in about a quarter of an houj'. 42 GREEK CHRISTIANS GREEKS AT CORFU. The Author was prepared, before his first de- parture from Malta, which was to visit the Ionian Islands, with many questions, concerning the learned men and modern publications of Greece ; to which, however, he was surprised, on arriving in the Islands, to find it difficult to obtain satisfactory answers. This may be very much attributed to the depression of Greek Literature under the Venetian Government; and the consequent want of intimate communication with remoter places, such as Constantinople and Vienna, where Literature has been most favoured. The effect was, that few books in Modern Greek, suiting the Author's purpose, were to be found at first : by degrees, however, unexpected resources offered themselves, through which he accumulated a select, but sufficiently extensive library of these books. The present favourite topic with the Greeks, is the purifying and fixing of their language. In this important work our Covmtrymen seem to be admi- rably qualified, from our very general education in Greek, to become their allies. The Greeks are themselves sensible of this ; and many of them view, with a feeling of astonishment and emulation, the respect which we shew to the language of their Ancestors. To an inquiry where the learned men of Greece were to be found, mentioning how much perplexity arose from varying accounts respecting them, it was answered, that there always is a difficulty in finding them ; as they are almost always poor and living in AT CORFU. 43 obscurity, and are frequently changing their situa- tion. The Book on Mathematics which is in use in the Ionian Islands, is one in three volumes, by Nice- phorus, Uncle of Baron Theotoky, President of the Ionian States. It is in Modern Greek, and was printed at Moscow. It contains Arithmetic, some Algebra, Euclid, and Trigonometry, but no part of the mixed Mathematics. In one of the Baron's rooms, there is a por- trait of his Uncle, Nicephorus Theotoky, who was successively Bishop of Kherson and Archbishop of Astrachan — a fine, steadfast, benevolent counte- nance ; not without some family likeness. There is a motto to it in Greek — " Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, and I will make thy name great." Baron Theotoky never saw him : he is in possession, how- ever, of his Manuscripts. There is a Commentary of his on the Gospels for every Sunday in the year, interspersed with many Homilies, in two volumes 4 to, printed at Moscow. It is called Kv^ioczoS^of^tov' or Sunday Course. The Homilies are difRise ; but, in many parts, very pious and excellent. The lan- guage is Modern Greek, much elevated by approxi- mation to the Ancient. In another Book of Homihes, which the Bishop preached, many years ago, at Corfu, in Lent, and which was printed at Leipsic, he shews that he can be more simple — more in the vulgar tongue. This Prelate was in great favour with the Empress Catherine. She employed him in calming and con- ciliating the minds of the people, after the taking of the Crimea : being of the Greek Church, which is 44 GREEK CHRISTIANS the Established Church of Russia, he was very suc- cessful in the work. In Corfu, w here he w as endea- vouring to establish Public Schools, he was inter- rupted by the factious spirit of the Venetians. Ever since that period, he prospered in his banishment ; so that his motto was very appropriate. He had bad health, hoAvever, at Astrachan, on account of the damp climate ; and retired to a Monastery at Moscow, where he died A. D. 1800. Walking one Sunday, through the City, I saw a Notice of the Spectacle for the evening hanging up at the Theatre : it announced the Comedy as being a most brilhant spectacle, E tutto da ridere — " And all to make you laugh." In order to enter more fully into the condition of the peojjle, the Author visited them in the most re- mote parts of the Island. On the w^ay to Avliotes, which is on the north-western extremity of the Island, a distance of thirty-five miles, a journey of one day, the party rested at a Monastery which was half- w ay. The Monastery had glittered, at some distance, with its w hite walls, in the midst of the surrounding olive-woods. To reach it, we had to pass through the roughest and wildest roads imaginable. But all this was nothing, compared with the roads which w^re to follow. We w ere at the Monastery at a quarter past ten o'clock. As we drew near to it, we heard the sound of Boys chanting Church Music. This is a kind of performance which will not bear close scrutiny. They were chanting the Service of the day, in a language which they understood not ; which, however, they learn to pronounce, that they may bear their part in the Ser- vice on Sundays and Feast-days. At a distance. AT CORFU. 4j the sound was inviting ; and, when we came near, the scene was no less interesting-. They were eight or ten in number, sitting upon steps overshadowed with vine-trellisses, from which the purph? clusters were hanging in gay profusion. This Monastery was built by a Priest, who im- proved the cultivation of the country all round. A large part of the neighbouring estates was his. He has been dead about two years ; and has left the wiiole to a Nephew, a Monk, who now keeps up the ancient hospitality. The Chapel is adorned, as all the others are, with pictures of the Saints. As we were looking at them, a tall, wild-looking man walked in : going up to the lighted lamp suspended before a Saint, he dipped a piece of wax into the oil, and then walked away with it. ** What does he do ?" I asked my companion. He replied, '* He does this for devotion : perhaps some one in his family is sick, and he will anoint him with this sacred oil." — ** And will that cure him ? " *' If he has faith." They thus take those passages in the Gospel, which relate to the exercise of faith in matters purely temporal, still to be in force. The tendency of this mode of interpretation is, in reality, to make the object of faith, not so much Jesus, the Redeemer from sin and death, as Jesus, the Healer of sickness and infirmities. The mind, naturally low and earthly, looks to bodily wants and infirmities as the main concern of their thoughts ; for, so far as I have observed, the miracles of the Saints relate chiefly to the cure of sickness, the relief of poverty, the punishment of oppressors, the removal of drought and famine. All these tales are recorded as the basis of their faith and devotion : and thus these 46 GREEK CHRISTIANS merciful Saints have supplanted Christ in His gracious Offices ; and, as if Heaven were a Court, where the interest of inferiors might win the favour of superiors, a man in affliction calls straightway on some Saint to entreat Christ to have mercy upon him. The Library consisted of Church Books. One, which I opened, contained Prayers to the Virgin : one began, '' Since we look to thee, as the great Mediatrix between God and man." Such a passage acts like an electric shock on the feelings of a Pro- testant. We do not know half the actual mischief, the tares of corrupt doctrine, which Satan has sown in the Christian Church. After having rested three hours, we set forward, to ascend a high chain of mountains. At the summit, our fatigues were rewarded by a fine view of the whole Island. Its general character is moun- tainous and romantic ; but, in the centre, to the south-west, there is a valley, about eight miles long and two wide, which at a distance gives an elegant variety to the scene. The harbour, the citadel, and the curvilinear sweep of the eastern coast to the southern extremity, lay like a map beneath our view. To the north appears the sea toward the Gulph of Venice — in this fine weather, a calm surface, with the Islands of Fano, &c. scattered upon it. In very clear days, the opposite coast of Calabria is said to be visible. To the north-west, a few miles distant from the shore, stands one of those durable monu- ments of antiquity, which seem to prove that Homer had been a traveller in the scenes which he has described : ask any person what he sees — and if the sun is shining brightly upon it, as was the case when AT CORFU. 47 I first saw it, he will readily answer, *' A Ship in full sail : not only the sails, but even the position of the mast is apparent." It is, however, the Rock, upon which Homer has grounded his Fal)le, in the 1 3th Book of the Odyssey, respecting; the Sliip which was returning to Phaacia, after having conveyed Ulysses thence to his native Island. With that, the God, whose earthquakes rock the ground, Fierce to Phoeacia crost the vast profound. Swift as a swallow sweeps the liquid way, The winged pinnace shot along the sea. The God arrests her wdth a sudden stroke, And roots her down an everlasting rock. Aghast the Scherians stand in deep surprise ; All press to speak ; all question with their eyes — What hands unseen the rapid bark restrain ! And yet it swims, or seems to swim, the main ! Pope. This Island Was mentioned to me by Baron Theotoky. It may be proper to notice, however, that another place is generally shewn under the name of the '* Ship Ulysses." This is a small island standing at the mouth of a little inlet of the sea, about two miles south-west of the City of Corfu. We arrived at Avhotes late in the evening. The next morning, after breakfast, we walked out into the village. It is a straggling, ill-built place, ex- tending perhaps a mile ; and, in general, about half a mile from the sea. The number of inhabitants is about 600 ; with three Churches, and three Priests. As we returned from our walk, we met one of the Priests, who shewed us his Church. It is on a hill, with a most lovely prospect on every side. Such 48 GREEK CHRISTIANS situations are chosen for the Churches, with allusion to that verse, A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. I inquired of my host if he had any books m the house. " Scarcely any." The best of them was en- titled, " The Threefold Cord." It consists of Soame Jenyns's beautiful little Treatise, a treatise of Beau- sobre's, and one by Calmet reconciling the two genealogies by St. Matthew and St. Luke — all translated into excellent Modern Greek, and printed at Vienna. When the English came, one circumstance that occasioned remark and surprise among our coun- trymen, was the decorous dress of the females. I may just observe, that I have not yet seen, and most likely shall not see, the family of my host. His eldest son, indeed, a youth of twenty, dines with us ; but the family, consisting of a Wife and seven or eight Children, live in an adjoining house, and do not make their appearance. At first, it seemed very strange to me ; but I find that the house which we occupy was built about fifteen years ago, in trou- blous times, w hen the French were quartered on my host, that his family might have at least one house which they could call their own. Indisposition confining me on the Sunday, I could not go to the Church in the morning. Liturgy, as the Greeks express it (answering to Mass in the Latin Churches), implies the Sacrament of the Eucharist. Besides this, there are the Services of Matins and Vespers. Bat here how little does Sunday remind one of England ! The only Service by which it is distinguished, is the Liturgy in the morning, about seven o'clock, and the Vespers on AT CORFi:. ' 49 the preceding; eve. The remainder of the day goes to visitin^i', Teasting, and not imfrequently dancing. I spent the morning alone. I examined the Greek Translation of Soame Jenyns. This is not the kind of ])ook, I thought, which is wanted. Even Mihier's Church History, if translated, wonld be too high for most of the few who read. I thought of Robinson's Scripture Characters. Alas ! how little notion have our friends in England of the low state of knowledge in these parts — the little ability to read — the diffi- culty of hnding channels, by which to circulate knowledge ! I am sometimes afraid of conveying a false notion of things, when I praise any individual more enterprising or intelligent than others : those who are at a distance are apt to magnify, by the help of imagination, a slight report of good. I was struck particularly, in reading the English Church Service to myself, with that prayer, ''That it may please Thee to illuminate all Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, with true knowledge and understanding of Thy Word ! " In how merciful and large a measure has it been answered in England ! Here, how much is it needed ! Being on a visit, the next day, to a neighbouring Monastery, we went along a valley, the hill to the north of which has a village of six houses ; its name Garnades : on the opposite hill there stood, seventy years ago, a village called Bouniates, consisting of thirty-six families ; but it was a nest of thieves and pirates, and was therefore excommunicated by the Church : there remains now only one house. On entering the Monastery, we were first shewn the Church. It is in good condition ; that is, the floor is evenly paved, and the pictures are bright : E 50 GREEK CHRISTIANS but the books for the Church Service are in a bad state ; and this is all their library. There are three Priests. The one who shewed us the Church spoke ill of the French, in the time of the Revolution, as having injured them. I asked, "How?" *' They despised every thing sacred," he replied; '* and spoiled the Churches. Formerly," said he, *' we had a lamp to every Saint ; but now you see how ill we are off ! " In the course of conversation, it was usual for him, and, indeed, it is usual for all, to say, " Please God and the Blessed Virgin;" and, still more emphatically, "Please God and St. Spiridion:" sometimes all three together. In the Burying-ground there were no monuments or inscriptions : it was indeed a land of forgetful- ness. They took us into the Church again, to see where the Founder was buried. They told me, that, previously to his death, (which is within their memory,) he desired to be let down into his grave, dressed in his monastic habit ; and there he lay two or three days, and expired. " His body still remains whole and entire, like ours," they said ! Before we left, they presented each of us with a sprig of a fragrant plant — a token of good- will. The next morning, we set out on a walk to Peri- lades, about three miles to the eastward. Our way lay through woods, and over hill and dale — very romantic. On arriving at the village, I could not help remarking how few people appeared ; though the population is said to be not less than 600 or 700. Most of them were gone out to work ; yet, in the fields, there was very little appearance of industry. As we were looking about us, one of the three AT COUVL'. 51 Priests (there are three, and three Churches) rode into the village, dressed just like a common labourer, distinguished only by his beard : he was, indeed, one of the labourers : it is forbidden by the Church for Priests to labour, but poverty compels them to submit to it. We then called upon another Priest : he had a few books, very dirty, and of no value : he had also a copy of the last edition of the Modern Greek Testament ; and told me that he had begun, within a short time, to read out of it to the people, that passage of the Gospel which, according to the Rites of the Church, he has first read in the ancient Greek : I inquired if it seemed to excite attention or pleasure: he said, with simplicity, ''Yes; for they seem to understand it." I observed, in the country, that, for want of a regu- lar division of time, every thing has such a desultory appearance as I never saw in England. They eat when they are hungry, and go to bed when they are sleepy — as my host said to me, when I begged that they would not alter their hours on my account, ** Sir, we have no hours — we have no customs." Walking through other Villages of the Island, I often felt that there was no means of conveying, by description, an idea of the somnolency which seems to pervade the people. They sit, and smoke, and talk with the listlessness of Turks ; unless under the impulse of necessity, or of something which strongly interests their feelings. I have walked through gar- dens, where Nature, notwithstanding man's ungrate- ful neglect of her, gave all manner of fruits. That passage in the Proverbs often came forcibly into my mind — / went by the field of the slothful, and by the vineyard of tJu man void of understanding ; and^ lo ! 52 GREEK CHRISTIANS it was all groivn over with thorns, and nettles had covered the face thereof, and the stone icall thereof teas hrohen down — not a word incorrect in the description. The harvest of the grapes requires despatch. They were in the midst of this, while I was on this visit to Avliotes. The clusters Avere spread on the ground, and exposed to the sun and air for twelve or fifteen days ; then put into a large vat, in w hich a man, of strength and weight sufficient, treads them with naked feet : the liquor then ferments, and in a few days is put up into barrels. My host, who is a man of substance, and peculiarly diligent in super- intending his affairs, had great pleasure in shewing me these operations. He mixes together equal quan- tities of the white grape, which gives body to the wine ; the light purple, which gives sweetness ; and the black grape, for colour. It is pleasant to have seen a little of these things. It renders the lan- guage of several parts of Scripture somewhat more familiar. On my return from this excursion, to the City of Corfu, resting again at the Monastery half-way, we found the Priest and his little Scholars pretty much in the same state in which v/e left them. I could not look at this little ring of Students, as yet not past the age of hope, without pity to think that their days should be spent in repeatmg words v/hich they scarcely understand. AT SMVHXA 53 GREEKS AT SMYRNA. The Author twice visited Smyrna — in 1818, and in 181D. In the College, are 250 or 300 Scholars, and nine Masters. Its interest is supported by two Brothers of the name of Economus ; one a Presbyter, the other a Physician. The Physician we saw lecturing, Plato-like, on logic ; with about thirty Scholars standing round him. One morning, Economus the Presbyter called. Our conversation turned, for sometime, on general topics of Literature. " I do not know," said he, " how Greece pleases you." I expressed myself highly gratified in visiting these countries : not merely because Greece, by her ancient Authors, educated me; but because we lookforward to the revival of times of honour for that country. She first taught mankind w hat was Literature — what was Liberty : and she was the first to enjoy the national establishment of Christianity. He expressed every thing as small, and far beneath what it ught to be ; but I assured him that our nation had hopes, and that these were built on w hat they already saw accomplished. Their literary progress has come upon us by surprise. Seven years ago, Englishmen knew almost nothing of the degree in which literature was cultivated by the Greeks : the works of the Modern Greeks, many of them printed fifty or sixty years ago, were, to nearly all, quite unknown. Mr. Williamson, the Chaplain, called, with me, at the Greek School. The Master has twenty-five Scholars. They give 60, 80, or 100 paras a month (from \od. to 2of/.), according to the book which they 54 GREEK CHRISTIANS get into ; beginning the Alphabet for 60, and being' advanced to 100 when they arrive at the Psalter. Mr. Williamson thinks that there are six or eight such Schools in Smyrna, for the Greeks : the rest go to the Great School of 300. In visiting the Bishop, I was much struck to ob- serve the deference with which he was approached by his Deacons. They perforai, in fact, the office of Servants. Many Ecclesiastics remain Deacons, in this state of servitude, to their death. I felt the contrast of the state of this Order in my own covmtry, where even the Young become instructors of the Old, in their initiatory exercise of " the Ministry of the Word:" whereas, in these countries, preach- ing is rare ; and it never enters into the contempla- tion of any Young Ecclesiastic to occupy a station so prominent and responsible as that of Preacher. When the Bishop wanted his servants, he clapped with his hands; when his Deacons, in their clerical dress, made their appearance, and attended on him with the most profound subjection. This custom illus- trates the expression in the cxxiiid Psalm — Be- hold, as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress, I asked permission to wait upon him occasionally. — " Always !" he said: *' we have no European Rules. The room is always open to all — Greeks, Latins, Turks, — to all!" The con- sequence is, that, unless the Bishop pleases, you never can enter into private discussion : yet this custom seems to give a visitor the advantage of speaking to many at the same time. Thus did our l^ord live and speak — accessible, at all times, to all ! The Bishop was Tery inquisitive about my jour- AT SMYRNA. 55 ney. He exclaimed, in a tone of complaint, ** Ah! you see what a state is ours, after three centuries and a half that we have borne the yoke of oppression." The English Janissaries (Turkish Guard) were drinking wine, and roaring, in the Consulate one morning, in honour of George III. They are very little respected by their brethren, the Turks ; who call them '' Pastori degli infedeli" (Shepherds of the Infidels), in allusion to their going before them when they travel. Mr. Williamson and myself went up, one day, to the Castle Hill. The side of the hill by which you ascend has been taken possession of by the Jews for a Burying-ground ; and is covered, to a very great extent, with many hundred slabs, having Hebrew Inscriptions. Near the top of the hill, we observed, as other travellers had done before us, the site of an ancient amphitheatre for spec- tacles and fights ; a sepulchre also, composed of two plain upright slabs, distant from each other about ten feet, with a heap of large loose stones rudely piled in the form a tomb, venerated to this day as covering (so Tradition says) the remains of the Martyr, Polycarp ! The Christian Moralist views, not without a secret exultation, these silently conflicting memorials of antiquity — the savage plea- sures of a refined Heathen gazing on the gladia- tors ; and the meek spirit of an aged Martyr follow- ing in the steps of Him who was made perfect through sufferings ! What noble triumphs has true Christianity produced! — but they have been pro- duced by SUFFERING. While in Smyrna, I went to enjoy the luxuiy of a Turkish Bath. The man who washed me was a .5G GREEK CHRISTIANS Greek. He was very curious to know if I was a Christian, and whether the Franks were Christians. He said he did not believe they were. He asked me to make the sign of the Cross. As I did not much mind him, he shewed me how ; looking, at the same time, very cautiously at one or two Turks that were in the room. " Now — " he said : but still I did not, as he wished, make the sign of the Cross. He repeated, " The Franks are not Christians, are they?" I said, '* Being a Christian does not consist in making the sign of the Cross so — or so — or so;" making it, at the same time, in the three different ways that the Greeks, Latins, or Protestants do; "but in confessing that Jesus is Christ the Son of God, in seeking forgiveness of sins through His blood, and living a holy life through the grace of His spirit: this," I said, " is to be a Christian. And I trust there are some such among the Franks in Smyrna: who told you there were not? Ask your Bishop — he knows me — whether there are not." After this, several others of the servants in the Bath came, with an air of curiosity, and asked if I were a Christian. A person landing at the water-side in the evening, is accosted by the furious barking of a multitude of dogs : they are very numerous in the street — unowned, and unfed. In Constantinople, it is said, they are fed by a public officer, appointed for^the purpose. These dogs are so feeble from poor living, that they whine at the slightest touch. In the long Greek Fasts, when there are no offals left by the butchers in the streets, multitudes of them perish. In the day, they seem very torpid from the heat, and as if they had not spirit to join in the bustle of man- AT SMYRNA. 57 kind ; but, at night, they are ready with their cla- mour at every little stir. They are considered use- ful, as keepinis: the streets somewhat less offensive than they would otherwise be. They remind one of Psalm lix. 14, 15 — And, in the evening, they will relurn, grin like a dog, and go about the city : they will run here and therefor meat, and grudge if they be not satisfied. The population of Smyrna is said to be 120,000 — of which 60,000 are Turks, 40,000 Greeks, 3000 Latins, 7000 Armenians, and 10,000 Jews. Protes- tants very few. In 1814, about 30,000 died of the Plague. Thiswas owing to the Turkish view of Predestination. They took no precautions. The crier, from the Mosque, announced, at certain hours, who had died ; inviting friends to accompany them to the grave : these friends not only attended the deceased, but carried them on their shoulders : every ten yards, a change of friends would press forward to share in the pious work. They also washed them at a fountain, before they interred them ; but, in a short time, the dead were too numerous to allow of the continuance of this practice. How truly does this deserve to be classed among the four sore Judgments ! Considering the great indolence of the Turks here, it is wonderful how they can live. Mr. Werry, the British Consul, mentions two or three circumstances which may serve to explain this. Their abstemious- ness, he says, is extreme: they have also rents from lands or houses, which they let to the Greeks at a very low rate, rather than have aiiy trouble with them : but they are, moreover, gradually wast- ing away, through depopulating vices. A Greek 08 GREEK CHRISTIANS feels it his duty to marry early, and they have gene- rally large families : not so the Turks. On a visit to Bournabat, the man at the inn, who is a Ragusan, and has been there more than thirty years, said that the Turks are 3000, the Greeks 2000, the Roman Catholics about 200. I was greatly sur- prised at the beauty and size of the gardens : they are surrounded by high walls, which are overtopped by the foliage of the largest garden- trees — such as plane, sycamore, fig, olive, and locust trees. It is considered to be a highly Frank Town. Looking in at the opea gate of a garden, we observ ed a cool murmuring-fountain, and by it a Turk slumbering on a sofa : Ave knew it to be a Turk's house, by all the windows being closed. I was particularly de- sirous of visiting this place, with a view to Schools. There seemed to be no beggary ; though I am told that here, as at Malta, the beggars swarm on the Saturdays. The shops are extremely well supplied with all sorts of commodities : very many of their owners had sufficient leisure to play at chess, of which game they seem very fond : they were squat- ting, in Turkish fashion, on the shopboards, with the game between them. GREEKS AT HAIVALI. While at Smyrna, in the year 1818, the Author visited what were, previously to the present distur- bances, two of the most celebrated Greek Colleges — those of Haivali and Scio. The following Extracts from his Journal will make the Reader acquainted with the principal circumstances ; — AT HAIVALI. 69 Tuesday^ May 19, 1818 — Having quitted Smyrna at mid- night, in a caique with two Greek Sailors, we found our- selves, this morning, considerably advanced in the Gulf of Smyrna. After an extremely sultry day, toward sun-set the boatmen put on shore for water. I accompanied one of the men to a beautiful spring, surrounded with myrtle and the yellow broom in full flower. Our path lay through a vineyard ; and, as we walked through it, I cropped some of tlie tendrils. They were very pleasant with bread ; as I had forgotien to take lemons or any vegetables with me. On our return to the caique, I proposed reading a portion of the Gospel. The men were pleased. I, therefore, read and expounded John iv. 1 — 14. The younger of the two had been to Jerusalem. The ground-work of my exposition I made the Spring, where we had just drawn water : it furnished many natural similitudes. In conclusion, I asked whether all knew of this Spring. They replied, " Some do — others do not." " So," I said, " it is with the Scriptures : some know them as the fountain of divine knowledge— many others have never heard of them, or have never seen them." The sun was now set, and the beautiful full moon was rising above the hills on our right hand — the wind nearly calm — the air scented with plants — not a single sound falHng on the ear, except the splash of the oars, kindling phosphoric flashes. I never, I think, in my life spent such an enchanting evening, as while thus coasting along. The perfect retirement and beauty of the scene, so favourable to meditation ; the passage of Scripture which we had just read ; and the pleasure of having made my first humble attempt at preaching in Greek — all conspired to tranquillize the mind, and to raise holy aflfections. Toward nine o'clock, we anchored in a small cave, where we slept till twelve. Wednesday, May 9,0 — We roused just after midnight. Our pilot looked out to the north, and said that it was not yet safe to cross the Gulf of Sanderti : the sky was angry, and threatened gusts of wind. Soon after one o'clock we set off. At nine o'clock, I read and expounded Acts viii. 9B — 40. Their 60 GREEK CHUISTIANS curiosity about my Testament gave me an opportunity of relating the history of Bible Societies to them. They were plain men, and liked my story : both of them bought a Testa- ment. I considered that, at some future time, such ca'iques would be the bearers of thousands of Bibles and Testaments to the Islands. At ten, we arrived at the south-east of Myti- lene. At one, we landed about two miles south of the city, and bought some wine and lettuces. In the evening we struck across, in a dead calm, toward Haivali- I read Matt. viii. 1 — 13 ; but the men were too much tired to pay close atten- tion. At ten we anchored, and slept till five. By seven o'clock we arrived at Haivali. The Harbour of Haivali is very shallow. Ships cannot approach nearer than eight miles ; at which distance, they are obliged to load and unload, by means of boats. The entrance, too, is so narrow, that only one boat can come in it at a time : this is about three miles from the town. Thirsdm/, May 21, 1818 — I immediately went to the Vice- Consul. After resting nearly an hour, he accompanied me to the School. We entered the apartment of Gregorius, the Principal Master. I presented my Letter from the Bishop of Smyrna, which was a very long one. When he had finished it, he very mildly laid his hand to his breast, and said, *' I am glad to see you — Welcome !" Pipes, sweetmeats, and coffee were then served up ; during which I had full leisure to explain my wishes. We then went, all together, to the apart- ment of the Second Master, Theophilus ; where the same courtesy of sweetmeats and coffee was observed. They then shewed me the Library, consisting of about 700 or 800 Volumes ; among which is a complete set of the Greek Clas- sics. They have also many astronomical and other scientific instruments. The Third Master joined us: his name is Eu- stratius. I walked round the College, which is a large quadrangular building, about 140 feet long and 90 wide. It is surrounded, on three sides, with small chambers, for the reception of such Scholars as come from foreign parts. There may be about a hundred such Foreign Scholars ; and, at present, about an- AT HAIVALI. 61 other hundred belonging to the town. The chambers are, in number, seventy-two. The Foreign Scholars pay nothing for the use of them, and nothing for tuition : they have only food, raiment, and books to pay for. There are two stories in the building : on the upper, is a large circular room, wliere the Lectures are given ; and also a large oblong room for the 0. Third Master and the Assistants. In the centre of this 4' quadrangle are a garden of herbs and two or three flourishing almond-trees. One side of the College is washed by the sea. Fridaij, May 22, 1818~This morning I went to the Col- lege, to attend the Lectures. Gregorius had about fifty Scholars sitting round the large room, whom he lectured, scientifically, on Greek Grammar. He was explaining the tenses. I was surprised, on the conclusion of his Lecture, to hear him begin a short panegyric on the Stranger in the room. He explained to the Scholars, how much they ought to feel both honoured and encouraged, by the appearance of Visitors from such distant countries, to see, as in ancient times, the state of learning among them — now, unhappily, fallen so much ^^ into decay, though beginning to revive. I was musing, not ^'ithout some embarrassment, whether any reply v/as ex- pected ; when Gregorius delicately concluded his harangue, by saying, that they could only best express their feelings by the silence of respect — upon which he retired. I next attended Theophilus. About thirty were present wdiile, to my surprise, he lectured on the Eleventh Section of Newton. His audience, however, could not all understand him. He selected the more popular astronomical parts, which he represented on a large black board with chalk. I liked their practice of putting questions to him. After these Lectures, I sat a long time with the Masters, entering into their plans, and telling them mine. The account which they give of learning in Greece, is this : — It is about one hundred years ago, since Meletius (not the Author of the Greek Geography) first taught at Yannina. About fifty years ago, the famous Master there was Methodius ; and, generally speaking, about that period of its re^i^al, 62 GREEK CHRISTIANS Modern Greek Literature flourished most at Yannina — at other places, indeed, in Greece, not at all. In later times, Learning has not flourished so much at Yannina. There are j till, indeed. Schools. Of one of these, Psalida is the Master, and its former reputation gives it character. A Greek Gentleman described to me the manner in which Psalida exhibited his Scholars. He pointed out two or three young Boys : " To-day," said he, " they have bread — to-morrow they do not know whether they will have any : yet they are reading Homer. They can argue also, and hold a dispute." Immediately after Methodius, sprung up Eugenius, who taught at Mount Athos; and Nicephorus Theotoky, who taught at Corfu, and who was afterward Archbishop of Astrachan. Both these Scholars among the Modern Greeks are famous, as authors ; with one fault — that they hdlenize too much. About 1770, Daniel of Patmos had a School of considerable repute, in which he taught Grammar systematically. Gre- gorius was a pupil of his. The School no longer enjoys its former fame ; but has sent out several good Masters. At that time, there was little correspondence, of a literary kind, among different parts of Greece. When Gregorius arrived at Patmos, and, being asked by the Masters from what part he came, said from Haivali — they were ignorant of the existence of such a place. He said it was close by Moscho- nesus. They referred to Strabo ; and, finding that island mentioned in his Geography — it bears the same name at this day — they, in this manner, became acquainted, for the first time, with Haivali ! This College was not built till Schoolmasters had been here some time. Eugenius, of Vourla, had a School near the Church of the Virgin Mary : subsequently, Benjamin and Gregorius taught there ; till, in 1803, the College was built. Theophilus is a newer Master : he has studied two years at Paris, and three at Pisa. The plan of Theophilus is, to go through a Course of Mathematical and Philosophical Lec- tures, which lasts three years. He is just finishing his First AT HAIVALI. 63 Three Years' Course. The scientific part of education in Greece is evidently in its infancy. They have one feature of the British System of teaching. When I expressed surprise that there were so few Masters to 200 Scholars*, they mentioned that the elder Scholars taught the younger ; and some of those who come from more distant parts, make a little money in this way, toward bearing their expenses. As I looked into their little rooms, I saw this was the case. I asked how many Masters they had furnished for Greece. They enumerated about Twelve Schools, in various towns and islands, which had sprung from them. They are small, but it is a hopeful sign. One is on the southern coast of the Black Sea. The holidays at the College are from June 15tli to August 31st. If I had come a month later, I should have seen little or nothing. In the evening, discipline is preserved by locking the gate of the College. Saturday, May 23, 1818 — I attended the Lecture of Gregorius, this morning, on Ecclesiastical History. I heard it with great pleasure ; and could not help feeling strongly impressed v.ith the utility and interest of such kind of Lec- tures. He was concluding the First Century. When he came to mention the Book of Revelation, he mentioned particularly the Cavern at Patmos, which he had seen ; in which tradition says St. John beheld the Apocalyptic Vision. He seemed disposed to make as much of this circumstance as it would bear ; qualifying it, however, with " They say." After this, he made a transition to Church Services ; more particularly to their Midnight Recitations of Psalms, which he commended, as an ancient practice of the Church, grounded — partly on the words of the Psalmist, Ye, that by night stand in the courts of the Lord's House, keep not silence — partly on the example of Paul and Silas, who sang praises at midnight. These are Services, in the performance of which I understand Gregorius himself is strict. * They have only four Masters ; and a Music-Master, to teach Church Chanting. 61 GREEK CHRISTIANS After this, I attended another Lecture of Theophilus on Mathematics. He had thirty hearers : about fifteen seemed attentive and intelligent, one of whom was an old man. In conclusion, I had my usual long conversation with the Masters. We conversed about the " Ay ioy"Opoc, Mount Athos, and its Colony of Priests. They have no School there. Two young men had arrived only yesterday, after a long voyage of thirteen days, to study at the College. I was curious to see them. The severity of the Ecclesiastical Discipline, in which they had been trained, was fully exhibited in their physiognomy and deportment. They sat down in the humblest manner, at the humblest distance. They gave, as they were asked, a full account of the various modes of living at Mount Athos. The number of " the Religious " may be about six thousand, though they pay, to the Turks, tribute for about half that number. There are five Modes, at Mount Athos. The most rigid are the " Hermits" — eprjixirai — who live solitary. The second in severity are called daKrJTai, " Ascetics :" they are not quite so savage in their mortifications as the Hermits. The third are called KOLv6(3ioi, from their having all things in common. The fourth are named IBiopvdjLioi, from their living after their own rhyme and reason. A fifth, called KeWec^rai, are still more sumptuous, as they may have KeWe'iovy ^' a room," to themselves. There are twenty-four Monasteries at Mount Athos; three of which are in ruins, and four kept up in great style. These four are Aavpa, 'I/3J/por, BaTOTraih, and rov UavroKpdropOQ. Gregorius, an exiled Patriarch of Constantinople*, who has lived at Mount Athos many years, and is l^wpvdfxoQ, has his summer residence at Laura, and his winter at Iberon. They have very little trade at Mount Athos : unfortunately, the Turkish Aga there reported them to Constantinople, and immediately an Agent was sent to lay on a tax. In the skirts of Haivaii, there is a Colony of Moriotes ; * The same who subsequently suffered at Constantinople^ on Eastcr.Day 1821. , AT HAIVALI. 65 who have Hved here since the time of the misfortunes which Russia occasioned to the Morea, about forty years since. They prefer hving apart from others, and retain their dif- ferent dress. Further out, on the sea-side, are two Hospitals ; one of them for general purposes : it had a neat Dispensary, which had been established, however, only three weeks. A little further on is the other Hospital, for Lepers : it was founded by a Leper. Elephantiasis is no uncommon disorder in these parts : its effects are very offensive ; I saw poor men and women with their fingers or legs hterally wearing and wasting away, I was reminded of the case of Naaman ; and of HIM, too, who was surrounded by multitudes of such impotent folk, while the Spirit of the Lord was present to heal them. Each of these Hospitals has a very small Chapel, and a Priest to attend it. Passing through an orchard, we found a single Quince Tree, These formerly, it is said, grew wild here, in great abundance, before the town was built (that is, about 200 years ago), and give the name to it — Haivali and Kydonia meaning, in Turkish and Greek respectively, Quince- Town. Haivali maintains its liberty, by buying the Turkish Go- vernor. The necessity for this arises hence:— Let the Greeks endeavour to settle disputes as they will among them- selves, yet a fractious non-suited litigant may always appeal to the Turkish Cadi. If they had no Turkish Governor, they would be annoyed by their causes travelling abroad: they pay, therefore, for the formality of a Governor. There are not above ten Turks in the place — a nominal Guard, They have no Mosque. The population may be about 25,000. The Greek Constitution is of this nature : — the city isy di- vided into three districts : there are three Ephori and three Senators : to these six are added another six, making what they call the Twelve ; and there are three others, before whom causes first come, with liberty of appeal to the Twelve. This account, though I was very minute in my inquiries, was the best I could get. It is not quite sofull and clear as Blackstone : F 66 GREEK CHRISTIANS but Turkey is a country, where the theory of law has less influence over its practice, and the practice is less re- ducible to theory, than any other. The temper of a single individual may, for several years, quite destroy the balance of power here : as was the case about thirty years ago, when they had almost a Monarchy among them ; and when, as a friend tells me (I can believe him) things went on better — with less intrigue and quarrelling. There are no Jews in this place. A Printing Press is expected shortly. A person was sent, last September, to Paris for this purpose. The College, Library, Printing Press, and every thing of this kind, are wholly undertaken and supported by the libe- rality of the Natives at Haivali. The public national spirit of the Greeks deserves great commendation.'-^ The house, in which I am at present living, gives what seems to me a correct idea of the scene of Eutychus's falling from the upper loft, while Paul was preaching : Acts xx. 6 — 12. According to our idea of houses, the scene is very far from intelligible: and, besides this, the circumstance of preaching generally leaves on the mind of cursory readers the notion of a Church. To describe this house, which is not many miles distant from the Troad, and perhaps, from the unchanging character of Oriental Customs, nearly re- sembles the houses then built, will fully illustrate the narra- tive. On entering my host's door, we find the first floor entirely used as a store : it is filled with large barrels of oil, the pro- duce of the rich country, for many miles round: this space, so far from being habitable, is sometimes so dirty with the dripping of the oil, that it is diflScult to pick out a clean foot- ing from the door to the first step of the staircase. On ascending, we find the first floor, consisting of an humble suite of rooms, not very high : these are occupied by the family, for their daily use. It is on the next story that all their ♦ It may easily be conceived, with what grief and horror the Author has read the statements in the public papers of the fate of Haivali. AT HAIVALT. 67 expense is lavished : here, my courteous host has appointed my lodging : beautiful curtains, and mats, and cushions to the divan, display the respect with which they mean to receive their guest : here, likewise, their splendour, being at the top of the house, is enjoyed by the poor Greeks, with more re- tirement and less chance of molestation from the intrusion of Turks : here, when the Professors of the College waited upon me to pay their respects, they were received in ceremony, and sat at the window. The room is both higher and also larger than those below: it has two projecting windows; and the whole floor is so much extended in front beyond the lower part of the building, that the projecting windows considerably overhang the street. In such an upper room — secluded, spacious, and commo- dious — St. Paul was invited to preach his parting discourse. The divan, or raised seat, with mats or cushions, encircles the interior of each projecting window: and I have remarked, that, when company is numerous, they sometimes place large cushions behind the company seated on the divan ; so that a second tier of company, with their feet upon the seat of the divan, are sitting behind, higher than the front row. Eutychus, thus sitting, would be on a level with the open window ; and, being overcome with sleep, he would easily fall out, from the third loft of the house, into the street, and be almost certain, from such a height, to lose his life. Thither St. Paul went down ; and comforted the alarmed company, by bringing up Euty- chus alive. It is noted, that there were many lights in the Upper Chamber, The very great plenty of oil in this neighbourhood would enable them to afford many lamps : the heat of these and so much company would cause the drowsiness of Euty- chus at that late hour, and be the occasion likewise of the windows being open. Before leaving Haivali, I dined with the Masters of the College ; when they presented me with a list of upward of seventy names of their Scholars, who had agreed to subscribe, according to my proposal, f2 68 GREEK CHRISTIANS to the Editions of the Greek Bible (Septuagint) now printing at Moscow. During dinner, our conversation was interesting, and, I hope, truly profitable. To me it was very gratifying to hear Gregorius so warmly second the objects of the Bible Society. " We knoAv," said he, " that there is a time foretold in Prophecy, when the ivolf shall dwell with the Imnh, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; when nation shall not rise up against nation^ neither shall they learn war any more: and the account of what is effecting in Great Britain, Russia, and the East Indies, promises fair for its accomplishment. We know that the Gospel is in its nature made to be universal. May we hope that the Turkish New Testament will have the effect of softening our pre- sent Masters ! " GREEKS AT SCIO. Tuesday, May 26, 1818 — From Haivali, I proceeded in the same caique, to Scio ; where I arrived early this morning, reaching the harbour at six o'clock. Nothing can be more beautiful than the approach to Scio at this hour. There is a tract of eight or ten miles along the shore, reaching inland two or three miles, fertile in every rich production. In the back ground, the Island rises into lofty, craggy rocks. The light of the rising sun, gradually descending down the mountains, reminded me of that image ^—To you that fear my Name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings. The sun was risen upon Scio when we entered the harbour. Here is a lighthouse on each side, as at Mytilene ; and a respectable number of small shipping. I was surprised at being put into quarantine; a AT SCIO. 69 thing which I never expected in the Turkish Dominions. The form lasted, however, but an hour; at the end of which a person came to tell me, that he was ready to conduct me, as soon as I landed. They had received notice at Smyrna of my visit. On being released, I had to pay a Turk one piastre. I was then taken to the house of Sig. Giovanni Vlastoz. This city was built by the Genoese ; and is far superior to any thing that I have seen, in these parts, out of Malta. The houses are of well-wrought stone, spacious and high; and the streets tolerably clean. I felt, at once, that I was in a place of a new character. I carried my Letter of Introduc- tion to Professor Vardalachus. He was born in Egypt : his father was a Sciote. In Egypt, the Greek Patriarch took care of his education: he has also studied at Pisa and Padua. He is about sixty years of age ; a very calm and sensible man. He has been here two years. He was formerly a Mas- ter of the School at Bucharest. From Professor Vardalachus, I went to call on Professor Bambas. He is about forty-five years of age ; a prudent man, versed in the world. He studied nine years at Paris, with Koray ; and was, he tells me, near going to London, to trans- late the Scriptures into Modern Greek. He has been here about three years. In the course of the morning, I attended the Lecture of Vardalachus. He performs his office admirably. There were about seventy Scholars present. They construed Thu- cydides and Plutarch into Modern Greek ; thus studying the Ancient Classics, and purifying their own language at the same time. I then went to see the New Library. The books are not yet put up, but they tell me they have 4000 volumes. I have already been struck with the levity of the Sciote Females. It is one of the few places in Turkey in which they enjoy great liberty. Wednesday, May 27, 1818—1 came to town, to hear the Lectures. Vardalachus had seventy -five Scholars. He ap- pears, from his Lectures, to be a man of very sound under- / 70 GREEK CHRISTIANS standing, pure taste, and calm temper — a very Socrates. Of the Ancient Authors, he says, that Lucian is the most easy to render into Modern Greek. I afterward attended Professor Bambas. He was lecturing on chemistry ; oils, soaps, &c. — a useful subject in this coun- try. He had only five Scholars. Some, however, have gone forth into the world. The Professors tell me that the grand Visir sent persons very narrowly to examine whether they had any Church in the College ; as it is not permitted to the Greeks to build a Church without a Firman. This School has now been established about thirty years. Thus one entire generation has uninterruptedly enjoyed the opportunity of education, and I hope it will flourish many years: but they were lately troubled by the Visir; who, having heard that Bambas taught Chemistry, (see what reason they have to fear their own tale-bearing country- men!) sent an Envoy from Constantinople. Bambas was afraid. However, the Envoy was publicly received, with due honours, in the School; where Bambas performed some of the most brilliant experiments. The Envoy was pleased, and afterward, privately, sent him twenty florins. There is an exiled Visir now living here. Friday, May 29, 1S18 — I walked, this morning, to town, to attend the Lectures. I first heard Apostolus, the Third Master. He had seventy Boys present. They were all reading Plutarch. He taught well. They construed and parsed ; each standing up in turn. I next attended Vardalachus ; who improves on me every time. He has much modesty and ripe knowledge united. He can read and speak Arabic, being an Egyptian ; but it is thirty years since he was in that country. He tells me, that, among the Christians in P>.gypt, there are no good Arabic Teachers. In Syria, there are. He greatly approves of the Bible So- ciety : but he would not take a step which Bambas did not. I then attended Bambas on Chemistry. He had four Scholars. The School established is quite distinct from the Go- AT SCIO. 71 vernment. It is supported entirely by the merchants of Scio. These, in whatever part of Europe they may be, furnish their quota of contribution. This is quite vohmtary; but a great point of honour among them. The funds are raised by a kind of voluntary tax upon their gains in com- merce. It is observable, that all the Schools in Greece are supported by voluntary contributions, and are free. Four Superintendants are appointed every year ; with whom rests the management of the funds, the improvements, and in general the arrangements of the School. They have lately built a new Library, with rooms attached to it, to serve as a kind of News-rooms, &c. On this building they laid out S0,000 piastres ; more than 1000/. sterling. The houses, Schools, &c. belong to this voluntarily-associated Public — known by the name To Koiydy. It was a good while before I could make out what they meant exactly by To Koirdv. The Masters must always live in the city, except for two months and a half of vacation — from June 15th to August 31st; dur- ing which period, friends in the country are glad to see them. There are between 500 and 600 Scholars; about 100 of whom are Foreigners. The Sciotes have sent three of their countrymen to study at Foreign Universities : one to Paris, one to Vienna, and one to Padua. The other day, Var- dalachus informed me, that Demetrius Alexandrinus is the Editor of the '* Literary Telegraph" at Vienna. This is a more modern Greek Newspaper. The ** Literary Mercury" was begun in 1811. The Editor understands English; and gives the Greeks information of all our Improvements, Societies, &c. Till I knew this, I was surprised to find the Greeks so conversant with our New System of Education, the Bible Society, the expedition to the North Pole, &c. One of these Gazettes I have seen wholly occupied by an abstract of the last Report of the British and Foreign Bible Society. 72 GREEK CHRISTIANS We rose to accompany one of the party to the house of Signer Rothokonakis. This Gentleman has done more than any other individual for the benefit of Scio — rather, he and his brothers, for there are three of them: they have been very successful in business. He has procured a Library of 1 700 volumes — most of them historical, with many excellent reli- gious works. But, alas ! how they confound things! Here are all Voltaire's Works ! This Library they intend to open to the public, that the country, as well as the town, may enjoy such an advantage. They mean also to build a News-room. On the Table lies the " Literary Mercury'' of Vienna. These are the publications which will help to en- lighten Greece. They have at Vienna three Greek Newspapers: one for Politics, and called the " Greek Telegraph;" the other two devoted to literary subjects — the " Literary Mercury" and the ^' Literary Telegraph." The Sciotes have much intercourse with other places. It is customary for the head of the family to be absent four or five years, at various cities in Europe; such as, London, Leghorn, Viemia, Con- stantinople, Moscow, Odessa, &c. They always leave their wives and children ; but come at inter- vals, to spend some time with them. This is their commercial life. There may be as many as 250 Sciotes now in Europe in this way. The retiring age may be fifty, especially if they have been successful in business ; or if they have a grown-up Son to go abroad, and keep up a foreign house for them. Seventy, or seventy-five, may be considered as the term of hfe ; though, in the coun- try, many natives live, longer. The respectable AT scia. 73 part, therefore, of the community may here be con- sidered as retired merchants. In the winter, they associate together in the city : in the summer, they take their ease in the country. The number of houses in the city may be about 2500 ; and in winter the number of inhabitants may be from 15 to 20,t)00. Ahhough in Scio there is little or no trade, yet, from their foreign connections, the merchants are much interested in commerce. It strikes me, that if a Missionary were appointed for Scio, and liad an active intelligent wife, she would have a sphere of great usefulness. If he were unmarried, he could not so well become in- timate in families, the head of which may be spend- ing his three or six years in Europe. But his wife might be a most welcome visitor, and very useful. Till the Schools were established, the Children were entirely under the Mother's charge ; and still, in a great measure, are so : yet the females have, as yet, very little education. One Sunday Afternoon, Professor Bambas and myself passing a large house, or rather barn, we observed it full of Young Men and Women, spend- ing their holiday in dancing : and the pipe, and the tahret, and the harp are in their feasts ; but they regard not the works of the Lord, 7ieither consider the operations of His hands. It is truly aflecting to see how^ far these countries have trod back their steps to Heathen Vanities. I did not fail to visit Plato — the learned Bishop of Scio. He asked me many questions respecting our Church — whether our Bishops and Priests may marry, and how often they might marry. He 74 GREEK CHRISTIANS seemed fully persuaded that our customs were agreeable to the purest antiquity. He desired me to explain the difference between Calvinists and Lutherans. He, like the Bishop of Smyrna, inquires about the Western Churches, with an apparent feel- ing of superiority ; such as, probably, many Mem- bers of the Western Churches would feel in inquir- ing about the Eastern. He was also very inquisitive about our Episcopal Church ; and about Presbyte- rians, Independents, and Quakers. We had much interesting conversation on Con- stantinople, which he knows well. The topic of the Bible Society I always found to be a relief and a help in conversation. The Bishop firmly expressed his persuasion, that the Bible Societies could not injure, but must greatly benefit, the cause of Christianity in the world. To much of what I told him, he answered, very sharply, *' I know that! I know that!" But as I went on with the account of Russia, and the Translations in India, his wonder rose : he had no conception of the rapid progress of the Cause. I told him of the Turkish Testament, of the King of Persia, &c. ; and of the probability that England on the one side, and Russia on the other, would never let the matter rest ; but said that it was to be regretted, that the Christian Church, into whose language the Scriptures were first translated, should be w ithout the Bible in their vernacular tongue. He felt the subject, and heartily wished to see all the Scriptures translated into Modern Greek. He inquired about the Church of England, on topics such as these — how we administered the Sa- crament, evidently with some prejudice on his mind ; AT scio. 75 and asked particularly whether we did not throw away the fragments that were left of consecrated elements. He asked also whether our confession is individual and personal. When I had repeated to him our General Confession — ** But," said he, *' for example ; if a man steal, how do you discover the fact ?" I answered, that we had a Police. He seemed to think the Priesthood better than the Police, for such purposes. While I was visiting Professor Bambas, a fine lad, of the Island of Santorin, was brought in by his parents, to be entered in the School. They brought a present in their hand, of some choice wine of San- torin ; but Bambas informed them that the Masters were forbidden to receive presents. I then attended the Lecture of Joannes on Mathe- matics. He had only three or four Scholars. The Lecture was on Spherical Trigonometry. It is amusing to see the ways in which oppressed genius breaks forth. They have a great fashion, at present, of giving their children classical names. You meet with Calliope, Euterpe, and others of the Muses. One in Scio is going to baptize his daughter Anthepe, having discovered that that was the name, in very ancient times, of a Queen in Scio. The population of Scio is about 1 30,000. That of Mytilene is not much more than half, though the Island is much larger. Scio contains sixty-two vil- lages, which produce almost as many different wines. One, in particular, called Homer's Wine, is excel- lent. The common labouring people are very indus- trious. The soil is rocky ; though, near the city, it seems fertile. There are about 4000 Roman Catho- lics, with a Bishop ; — lately, some Tracts were circu- 76 GREEK CHRISTIANS lating ; one in French, on Eternity, printed by the Religious Tract Society : the Latin Bishop imme- diately suppressed it among his flock. There are about fifty Jews : in time of disturbance, when they were ill-treated by the Christians, they fled for safety into the Castle :^ — the castles in Turkey are frequently large enough to contain a small neighbourhood : — here these Jews have ever since remained. In the year 1809, when about to visit Scio a second time, the Author was prevented by various circum- stances. Corresponding, however, with Professor Bambas, he received from him a folio sheet, in Modei^n Greek, printed, in August of that year, at Scio. This sheet was entitled ** Compendious Ex- position of the Organisation of the Public School in Scio, and of the Method of Teaching." The number of Masters on the Establishment is stated to be fourteen, and the following to be the subjects taught: — Theology, Grammar, Latin, French, Turkish, Painting, Logic, Metaphysics, Rhetoric, Moral Philosophy, Ancient History, Mathematics, Arithmetic, Algebra, Geography, Me- chanics, Optics, Experimental Philosophy, and Chemistry. The following description is given of the method of Classical Listruction. The Author saw this in action, when he was in Scio : — The Master first reads so much of the author in hand as he intends to explain. After the reading, he construes the passage aloud, making remarks of a critical nature on each word in the text. After this interpretation and these remarks, he goes again over the sense of the writer, in the way of para- phrase, using common Greek words, and modern synonymous phrases. He then draws three lots ; and the Scholars, on whom the lots fall, repeat, one after another, the paraphrastic AT ATHENS. " 77 explanation which they heard from him ; and, afterward, all in the class write it down. When they have all written this explanation, the Master draws a fourth lot, and corrects the written exercise of that Scholar on whom this lot falls, pub- licly noticing the errors and his correction of them ; after which that Scholar reads aloud his corrected exercise, by which all the rest correct their errors. After this correction, the Master adds further critical illustrations, which they write down and shew to him on the following day. It will be obvious from this statement, that the study of the Greek Classics was pursued at Scio with peculiar accuracy. By the method here described, every Scholar was called, in turn, to take his place in public exercises: the Master having put edl the names at the beginning of his course into one box, as the names of each day were drawn he put those names aside. GREEKS AT ATHENS. On returning from Smyrna in the year 1818, the Author had an opportunity of paying a short visit to Athens, and of obtaining some information respecting the Southern Islands of the Archipelago. In his walks at Athens, he had the benefit of the observations of an intelligent Greek, named Rivalaki. A few extracts from the Journal of this visit here follow : — In walking with my guide from the city to the Pu'aseus, I was surprised, on asking how many Churches they had, to be answered, about oOO ; while the population is about 12,000 or 14,000 : but, in this number, he included every little Altar and Oratory, which, when Paganism was abolished, the Primitive 78 GREEK CHRISTIANS Christians re-consecrated. They gave to these places names of easy transition. Thus, the magnificent Temple of Mi- nerva, on the AcropoHs, was dedicated by the Christians to " The Wisdom of God." The country is full of such little consecrated places. , In the city, there are only about Thirty Churches really used, and about Thirty Priests. My companion pointed out the leading features of the scene. The mountains of Hymettus, Anchesmus, Lycabettus, and Pentelicus, from which much of the marble comes — the course of the rivers Cephisus and llissus, in the summer months almost entirely dry — the two spots concerning which it is dis- puted, which is Mars' Hill ; but on one of which there can be no reasonable doubt but that it must have been the spot from which St. Paul preached — and, at a distance, among the olive- groves, the supposed site of the Academy, where Socrates and Plato discoursed. We then parted: and I pursued my walk alone; often pausing to gaze upon the surrounding scenery, and connect with it ideas of ancient times. " Is it possible," I often thought within myself, " that Cambridge, which now feeds on the harvest that ripened in this spot, should ever become deso- late, semi-barbarized, and forgetful of her great men !" In thinking of such changes of this mortal life, I was more than ever impressed with the utter insufficiency of Science, Learn- ing, and Liberty, to preserve the existence of a State. It is Religion, and that too the Christian Religion, which alone contains in it the seeds of social order, happiness, and stabi- lity. For this, we look mainly, under the blessing of God, to our Clergy — from our Clergy, to their source, our Univer- sities. But if our ambitious Youth, who dehght there — " inter sylvas Academi quaerere verum" — should hmit their inquiries to Newton or Aristotle— should they, like Pilate, barely utter the question. What is Truth P without waiting and listening long to hear the answer from the lips of Him who spake as never man, not even Socrates, spake — should they thus grow up into nothing better than respectable, learned, gentlemanly Clergymen — then England might, in a few generations, become what Attica is now ; and, having received a richer AT ATHENS. 79 talent, would more justly deserve her doom. These thoughts rushed v.ith overwhelming and painful force upon my mind, as I paced along, over the very ashes of the illustrious dead. It needs but to name them, to feel a vision raised of all that is most excellent, in political skill, martial and naval glory, ora- tory, philosophy, discourse, poetry, sculpture, painting, archi- tecture ! — Now " they know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward !" There are Nine Englishmen visiting Athens, besides our- selves ; three of whom are Artists, sitting beneath umbrellas, taking plans and drawings. They have already been one year from England ; and they will be another year out, exploring Greece and Italy. Do not such men shame Mis- sionaries ; or, rather, some who remain at home, but should become Missionaries? At length, we come to the Stadium ; so admirably adapted by nature for the purposes of athletic games. It is a very small oblong plain ; bordered, on the two sides and at one end, by small hills of very gentle slope ; so that many thousand spectators might sit, with convenience and ease, to behold the contest. But where are the panting rivals ? — where the eager throng of spectators ? How mute is every thing ! Here are none to applaud — none to burn and strain with emulation ! Only a few men, of another country, stumbling along the stony soil of the plain, or toiling up the side of the hill, faint w ith the morning sun of June. — (1 Corinth, ix. 24 — 27.) It is needless for me to describe with minuteness, what other travellers have described before; or to attempt to express the rapture and amazement which fill the mind, at the sight of these confused piles of ruins. The havoc of time and w^ar has been most prodigal. Massy fragments of marble, of the finest form, seem to have been tossed about, as if the sport of the children of the Giants. Whoever has set foot on the Acro- polis, or has observed how antiquities are scattered about in every lane and nook of Athens, will understand the vivid pic- ture drawn by Jeremiah in the Lamentations — The stones of the Sanctuary are poured out in the top of every street. Still there are vast remains of majesty and beauty. so GREEK CHRISTIANS In the Temple of Theseus, the Author observed the graves of three of his Countrymen — Tweddell, Gott, and Watson; and to these he understands a fourth has since been added. This Temple, one of the most ancient and at the same time most perfect, built in the time of Conon, is now used, in fact, as a Greek Church. The Temple of the Winds, a small octagon building, is now used by the Mahomedans as a Mosque. I had formed a shght acquaintance with the Sheik of this Mosque. He is one of the Dervishes, of whom there are five in Athens. He wears a green turban, but has not been to J^Iecca. He has a wife and two children — a boy and a girl. The girl, about five years of age, was standing by him ; and when the door of the Mosque was oyjening, began dancing about, crying " Allah, Allah!" His wife, he telis me, is at Negropont, where they have had the plague many months. On my ex- pressing surprise that he should send her to such a dangerous place, he answered, by the usual motion of indifference, gently tossing his face upward, and coolly adding Qeoq. ^' God !" implying their passive notion of predestination. In Athens, and in all these parts, many of the Turks can speak Greek : at Smyrna, they cannot ; and affect to despise it. In the Mahomedan School, cards were hanging about on the walls, with short sentences beautifully written in Arabic. I visited the Greek School also ; and enrolled myself a Mem- ber of the Literary Society. I saw in the Catalogue many Cambridge Names vvhich I knew. They have a very good Library, of 700 or 800 volumes. There are no Jews at Athens, but many in Livadia. There are about ten Catholic Families here ; and one Capu- chin Priest in the Convent, to take care of them. The Author left Athens Avith regret ; and in the highest degree gratified with the visit. On pass- ing through the olive-groves and vineyards, he had, at one turn, by the favour of the setting sun, AT ATHENS. 81 the most lovely view imaginable, of the Acropolis and the venerable Parthenon. It is not difficult to conceive the blind devotion and rapture, with which a Pagan, returning to his native Attica, would gaze upon that scene. With such feelings, however, the Author is not unwiUing to contrast those emotions, with which a Christian cannot fail to revert to the Apostolic Labours which this spot once witnessed. Having had occasion, during his short stay at Athens, to go, on Sunday, from the city to the Piraeeus, in order to preach on board H. M. Ship, Wasp, then lying in that harbour, the following train of reflec- tions occupied his mind in his solitary walk thither, and led to the sentiments which he then blended with the course of his Sermon. How little this looks like Sunday ! The Greek Liturgy was performed in the morning — traffic is now going on. I meet the common people driving horses into the city, laden with barley ; and groupes of Turks on horseback flourish by, with carnation-flowers, in their turbans. I preached on board the Wasp Sloop, from 1 Cor. i. 26, 27. I will extract a passage from the Sermon, as it is the sequel of my feelings in the morning. " After all our reasonings, however, whether we can ac- count for it or not, such is the plain historical fact — Not mmiy wise men after the flesh, not many mighty^ not many nolle were called. They were, indeed, invited, but they did not come to the marriage-supper of the King's Son. " Let us for a moment survey the scenery which now sur- rounds us ; and be reminded, that, in this very spot, Athens once boasted her Orators, her Statesmen, her Philosophers ; and gave precept and example to all that then could be called the civilized world. Yet, in this very spot, when St. Paul preached to them Jesus and the Resurrection, they said, What 82 GREEK CHHISTIANS will this babbler say ? and others exclaimed, He seemeth to he a setter 'forth of strange gods. Let us reflect what scorn was thus thrown on the cause of Christ Jesus — that only Name given under heaven whereby we must be saved — our only hope of pardon — our grand motive and help to a life of holiness — our sure friend in the hour of death and in the Day of Judg- ment — even Jesus, in whom the Father is always uell pleased, had, in the sight of the most enlightened Athenians, no form nor comeliness that they should desire Him, All their philoso- phy ended in this, that they did not receive Him, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. What shall we say to these things ? We must acknowledge the insufficiency, or rather the depravity and perversity of human reason. We must bend ourselves low before the Altar of Revelation ; and learn, from our Bibles, what we are by nature — what we may be by grace. We must see the ne- cessity of praying that God would vouchsafe us the teaching of his Holy Spirit, that we may know — even that we may KNOW the things which are freely given unto us of God,'\ The morning of our departure, very early, some of the Ship's Company went to cut wood at Salamis. That scene of brilliant atchievement is now deserted. Any man may lift up his axe, and take what quan- tity of wood he pleases. Higher up the Gulf, you view the hill, from the summit of which Xerxes sur- veyed his million-and-a-half of slaves — not soldiers. With what sensibility have we often perused, in Herodotus, the pathetic touch of nature recorded of that "Purple" Barbarian. He gazed on his innu- merable troops that passed in review before him, first with the raptures of pride, *' but after that he wept." He wept — as he confessed — to think that not one of that multitude would, after a hundred years, be alive on earth. How may the Christian weep, to think of the millions that have since died AT HYDRA. 83 without hearing of Christ — to think of that immense tide of miUions which is, at this present moment, rolling' onward to eternity ! GREEKS AT HYDRA. From Athens, the Author proceeded to Hydra. This small Island has acquired, at the present juncture, peculiar importance. The character and circumstances of the Island will appear from the following extract of the Journal : — Hydra, like many other towns built on the barren and mountainous parts of Islands of the Archipelago, glitters to the eye, at a considerable distance, with its white houses. On a nearer approach, this town discovers itself to be one of the newest and neatest in these parts. The state of the streets we had no opportunity of examining, as we were in quarantine ; but the aspect of the town is very imposing. It is built on a steep ascent, and sweeps to the right, between an inner concave line of mountain, and a hill standing in the fore-ground. We spent rather less than an hour at the barrier, during which I collected a little information. There are about 3000 houses ; and probably not less than 20,000 inhabitants, all Greeks. There were fourteen ships in harbour : it is said that the people have 200. They correspond, at present, chiefly with Malta, Leghorn, and Trieste. The Island is so entirely barren, that it is indebted to the Morea for vegetables and live-stock. It is in the Diocese of the Bishop of Damala. The harbour is deep water, but small ; so that, in bad weather, they are sometimes obliged to run to the opposite coast. The town is built of substantial native stone. While we were there, they were giving notice, by loud cries, that they were going to blow up some rock ; and, a minute or o 2 84 GREEK CHRISTIANS. two after, we witnessed the explosion. The houses have generally two stories, and are very well built and white- washed, so as to have a handsome appearance ; street rising, by a rapid ascent, above street. Our pilot says, that, sixteen years ago, there were not above oOO houses on the island. During the late war, the people rapidly rose, by carrying corn from Odessa to Spain for the use of the army. Some are very rich indeed. They build very fine vessels, and trade as far as the West Indies. They are attempting a School. Here they hve, unmolested by the Turks ; excepting that they pay a smart tribute for the privilege of governing this little rock entirely in their own way. GREEKS AT MILO. In this part of the voyage, a pilot from Milo was on board, who is also the English Vice-Consul for that small island. He was an elderly man, and well acquainted with these parts. Some notices of the information derived from him are here retained : — There are, at Milo, about 300 Families and Twelve Priests. There is a small School, of perhaps twenty-five Scholars ; but nothing that deserves the name of learning. The Bishop has his chief residence at Siphno, and has Eleven Islands in his Diocese ; namely, Milo, Kimolo, Mycono, Astupalea, Polycundro, Sieyno, Neo, Anaphi, Amorgo, Serfo, and Siphno. At this last island they have a Schoolmaster, a layman, named Nicolas, with about sixty Scholars. The Bishop has been absent now a year at Constantinople, and is Treasurer there to the Greek Church. It is thought that he will obtain a larger Eparchy. I took down also the following Bishoprics. The Bishop of Noxia resides there ; and has also Paros. Zea and Thermi are under one Bishop, who resides at Zea. Andro, MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 85 Tino, and Syra are under one Bishop, who resides at Andro. I gave our pilot a full account of the Bible Societies of England, Russia, and the World. He is intelligent enough on the subject. Of his own accord, he mentioned that Voltaire has done a great deal of harm in these parts. I listened to his observations, and then turned them into an argument for Bible Societies — thus : if a man should come into a Court of Justice, and speak all manner of evil against another, would you not give the other a fair hearing, in his own defence ? Thus Voltaire spoke bitterly against Christ, and he has been heard by the Greeks ; for his works are among them in a tongue which they understand : now let Christ and his Apostles speak in a language understood by all. On Belle Poule, a small island about two miles in circum- ference, he says there lives a Monk called Gregorius, who just grows corn enough for his own consumption, has a hand- mill, &c. and lives alone in the island. Occasionally, he goes to the adjoining islands and preaches. The Pirates came upon the island once ; but, instead of hurting the holy man, they received such a lecturing from him as made them tremble. MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. Intelligent persons assert that the common peo- ple, in general, among the Greeks miderstand much of the Gospels when read, excepting that of St. John, which, as the Writer has heard the Learned express it, treats of *' high matters :" the history of Christ they miderstand pretty generally. How satisfactory is it to most men, to content themselves with a his- torical belief of Christianity ; and to pass by heart- searching passagei>, such as may be found in the ^6 GREEK CHRISTIANS. Third, the Fifteenth, and other Chapters of St John's Gospel, as if they were abstruse parts of Theology, safe only in the hands of the Learned ! It is permitted to Laics, sometimes, but very rarely, to preach to the people ; but only on moral subjects, not on Articles of Faith. The principal Master of the College at Haivali was very inquisitive about our English Customs; such as, whether one Minister might interfere with the functions of another — how we communicated — whether we had Consecrated Elements always ready for the sick — whether, the Sunday after a person's death, we have a Commemorative Prayer for him — how our Clergymen are paid. I described the case of a Curate preaching two Sermons a week, with a stipend of 100/. a year. This seems to them a great sum, for they have little idea of the rate of expense in Great Britain. I described the case, however, again, as very general : and, as I perceived what had struck them much, I again laid great stress on our English Prayers, and on our two or three Sermons on a Sunday. In these countries, a Sermon is an harangue ; and they preach very seldom : but I made them understand how minutely our Preachers enforce the Doctrines and Precepts of the Scrip- tures, many of them preaching with the Bible be- fore them. I drew no comparisons ; but left them to do this. I think my account had some effect ; for they had a good deal of quick talking among themselves in a low voice, so that I could not un- derstand. The mode of supporting the Clergy, in some parts of Greece, is said to be this : — Every Church has a certain property in houses or lands. The persons MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. Sf who constitute the regular Congregation or Parish, and who, as such, enter their names in a book appropriated to that purpose, elect certain Superiors, who take care of the receipts ; and, with them, pay the monthly salary of the Priest and the expenses of the Church ; such as, wax, oil, dresses, books, &c. The Priest has a house rent-free ; generally, however, very small and poor. Some of them have private property. At particular Services, such as Baptisms, Marriages, &c. extra fees are given. On an average, a Priest may have, besides his house, eight or ten dollars per month — 2/. sterling, or upwards. They live but indifferently. The people, however, bear an affection to the Clergy, if they maintain any thing like a fair character. It is dan- gerous to insult them : the people would resent it. A Jew once striking a Priest, he was killed immediately. With respect to the manners of the Clergy, what may be the case at Constantinople I do not know. I have heard, however, that Ecclesiastics mingle there much more in promiscuous company, than they do in other parts. In those which I have visited, they have not much appeared in company : in parties of pleasure, they would be considered out of their place ; and, to appear at Balls or at the Theatre, would be a public scandal. Their dress is, in fact, a hindrance to their mixing indiscriminately in society : they are never seen but in a clerical cos- tume ; and always wear their beards. Many persons, respectable for their rank and station, do not well understand Ancient Greek. A Gentleman, who was shewing me a Greek Psalter, observed that the language appeared to him very 88 GREEK christians'. sublime, so far as he could enter into it ; but, though he had been obliged to learn it in his youth, he could not enter much into it. In fact, as soon as boys at School have learned the first book, answering to our Spelling- Book, they are put into the Psalter ; which they are required to commit to memory, because it is used in the Churches, though they have very little comprehension of the meaning. How inveterate is the prejudice against the most natural and efficient mode of learning ! The great body of the people, in consequence of this mode of instruction, cannot un- derstand the Prayer-Book, nor the Epistles ; nor of the Gospels any thing more than the general drift of the historical parts and of the Parables, Bussofalj T^^^ ^Ss ■iffa/oA >^ ^l Dahn-Oy or ^"^ Desert Plain iintry)\ oJVed/era Y'O'razao "•*<•,: //// Dekin o \ \^ n"" XO a HlthMl \ .\BYSSnJtAo i ""■ k V _r,Mou,ih ■.J)emhev p An n 'rPoy^^Px N AlOY^^pX An2\ — PX ^rr ^^- . -.,-^ ^2iV- A NC6NAKC Explanation of the Inscription, ABBA SENOYGIOY APX[IEPEi2S [AB]B[A . . . SAT02 APX[IEPEYS . . . T . . . [mjANNOY APX[IEPEilS .... AHHA NOY : 2 plur. In Amharic, fitnj : sing. fltro-: plur. Reiyer, ** Behold." Eth. CK^l from Root Ckp: hadda, *' one," quidam. Eth. ArhJ^: woutshehu, '' went out." Eth. (DKA I Amharic (D^: orCD^i: The syllable ^*hu" Mr. Pearce elsewhere explains to be merely paragogic. zurri. Eth. H6^^.'. Amh. H6: ** a sower." mer zur: i.e. ctohC.' ''to sow:" Infinitive, formed with od prefixed, as in Amharic. Eth. root HJCCI, guttural dropped. 208 ABYSSENIAN CHRISTIANS. 4. Wer termusse mer belief inder hu zuru, eddeta woddockhii ber tockar mungarde, wer el wofe el summi mussebu wer billerbu. Wer termusse, ** And it came." Etbiopic mer belief, i. e. au-i/V^,' '' to pass." Etb. root inder, *' as." Amb. X'^J^I zuru, " be sowed," from HCOI See in verse 3. eddeta, **some;" perbaps from A/flJ?,I as "badda" in v. 3. woddockbu, *'fell." Etb. a)^4>: Amb. (DK4>: mungarde, ^' tbe way." Etb. aiil7J|^ : wer el wofe, '' and tbe birds." Etb. ff^, [ ' a bird,' G) ' wer' tbe prefix 'and': *' el" is apparently tbe Arabic article. summi, '' beaven." Etb. jftoqjE: mussebu, '' came." Etb. o^/fA-:] wer billerbu, '' and devoured it up." Etbiopic (Dfifiu- : 5. Wer eddeta woddockbu ov emne muddre, ov zer newer crub nisbta muddre; wer sbarsbar buckel larle, ov zer bi nevvertart ov muddre. ov, '*on." Etb. 'JjQ I losing tbe guttural, emne, '' stony:" from Etb. 'K'tll: muddre, 'Aground." Etb. "PJ^C." TIGllt .SCHIPTUKES. 209 ov zer newer, ** where there was:" from 'J AH I ifid'. which is nearly an Ethiopic phrase. buckel, '' it sprang." Eth. n^t\ '. larle, ** up." Eth. /\0A : hi nevvertart, '* there was notto it." Eth.A.{nart now existing. Up to a certain period of education, the youtliful mind is employed suffi- ciently, in acquiring and arranging the materials of knowledge. Soon after this succeeds a practical period, when its amount of knowledge is wanted for use. It is on the consideration, that none will, generiilly, enlarge their views toward foreign labours, so well as ihose who have first improved the means 216 ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS. of ripe Classical Education for home-purposes, that we would gladly see the rewards of Hebrew, Arabic, and Abyssinian Scholarship presented, in limine, to the newly-graduated Student. Neither will sound Literature be injured, in any of her domestic con- cerns, by extending some portion of her resources to such foreign objects, as possess a genuine claim on her patronage. These suggestions are submitted with the greatest deference ; and with the single desire, that a work of vast importance should be undertaken, by those to whom Public Opinion looks up, as most compe- tent to its accomplishment. THOUGHTS ON A MISSION TO ABYSSINIA To communicate the friendly sentiments of Bri- tish Christians to the Abyssinian Church, it is requi- site that Missionaries should proceed to that country. Such a Mission, however, will not be established in a day. For some years, it is to be feared, the Church Missionary Society will be bending its hopes and intentions, rather than its immediate efforts, to this important field. Were two men, in every respect of the fittest description, to offer them- selves for this special service, a considerable time must elapse before they could, with prudence, pro- ceed to their destination. In the mean while, it is well to mark candidly, both the difiiculties that present themselves, and the favourable circumstances which gradually open be- fore us. A principal difficulty, which has been always felt THOUGHTS ON A IMISSION TO ABYSSINIA. 217 in approaching Abysj^inia, is the want of a Harbour in the possession of Christians. The only commo- dious port is that of Massowah, commanded by a small island of that name, in the hands of Mahome- dans. Tlie difficulty of entering* Abyssinia by this point was found so great by Mr. Bruce, that he cha- racterises the island as ''a place to bury strangers in." At present it is in the possession of M( hmed Ali, the Bashaw of Egypt; our friendly relations witli whom might, in some degree, facilitate our access to Abyssinia. Having entered Abyssinia, the want of Christian Commerce would prove the next impediment. The Abyssinians are addicted to Agriculture, Hunting, and War : trade they despise, and leave in the hands of the Mahomedans. It is in part, however, conducted by Armenian Merchants ; to whom, on account of the accordance of the two Churches, the Abyssinians are particularly friendly. Of the Greek Church they are jealous ; as having been, for so many centuries, the rival of their parent, the Coptic Church, in Egypt. Yet Greeks enter Abyssinia; and reside, and even obtain influence there. It is ardently to be hoped, that when the Greek Church shall have become, by the Modern Version of the Scriptures, now preparing for her use, excited to a higher degree of intelligence and spi- rituality, she will think of sending Missionaries into Africa ; and thus, by zeal for the extension of the Gospel, draw do^^^l that blessing on herself, which the Western Churches are beginning to enjoy. To the labours of a Missionary, actually arrived in Abyssinia, a main obstacle Avoidd be the igno- rance and power of the Priesthood. When Mr. 218 A.BYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS. Salt, on one occasion, said to the R^s, '' Your sub- jects are Ciiristians, but they are blind Christians" — the truth of the remark so forcibly struck him, that he quite writhed under it, and was in grief for several days. The Ras was in absolute bondage to the Priests, notwithstanding his great power. Of old, as appears in the History of Abyssinia, the Em- peror and the different Chiefs have always feared and courted them. They are so numerous, thatthey form, according to Mr. Pearce, the twentieth part of the people ; and the bulk of them are lamentably ignorant. Many become Priests, as Mr. Pearce expresses it, '* to avoid the Spear :" that is, to be exempted from military service. They hold the peo- ple in blind subjection ; and, to complete their own bondage, they are governed by an Abuna, or Bishop, who is necessarily to be a foreigner, and is generally a native of Egypt. It is not without great reluc- tance, that the Egyptian Monks are compelled to accept this office : they leave the solitude of their Monastery in the Desert, to govern with absolute power a turbulent people : they find their immense Diocese — for all Abyssinia has but one Bishop — constantly embroiled in civil wars, in which their numerous Priests constitute a powerful party. A life of alarms, utterly uncongenial to the proper pacific spirit of a Christian Bishop, is his cer- tain lot. How difficult then must be the duties of a Pro- testant Missionary to this Church ! He must not begin his labours, by impugning their errors, or by exalting his own views above theirs. He must, by a .slow progress, give them the opportunity of appre- ciating, and regarding with a favourable eye, his THOUGHTS ON A iMISSIOX TO ABYSSINIA. 219 character and his opinions. Openly to oppose the Priests, would be the height of rashness ; for they could demolish him by a single anathema. To the Roman- Catholic Church, and every thing connected with the memory of the Jesuit Missions, the Abyssinians have an unconquerable repugnance. It is not likely that they will ever forget the attempts made by that Church to obtain dominion over their faith : but Protestant Churches, by adopting mea- sures of another kind, will escape, it may be hoped and expected, the hostility which has been excited by the Latins. The insalubrity of climate, which characterises many parts of Africa, forms no objection to an Abyssinian Mission. Once fairly amved there, a native of even the northern parts of Britain might deem himself returned, at times, to the bracing mountain-air of his Mother Country. In reference to a future Mission, it is no small en- couragement, to remark the approaches which have been made to a more immediate intercourse between Abyssinia and this Country. The present British Consul-General for Egypt has twice visited the pro- vince of Tigr6 : and his valuable communications illustrate this gratifying fact, that, in proportion as the British Name is made known, it is respected. His notices are the more authoritative, since, by repeating his visit to Abyssinia, he has given a greater degree of accuracy to his views than is generally supposed to be attainable on a first visit. Subse- quently, he retained there, for a considerable number of years, an English Agent, the late Mr. Pearce; whose intrepidity carried him through scenes of almost perpetual danger, while his quick and intel- 220 ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS. ligent mind was constantly collecting stores of prac- tical information. Through Mr. Salt, the British and Foreign Bible Society has been enabled already to hold a considerable degree of intercourse with the Abyssinian Church ; which seems, by some of the communications transmitted through the Consul, to be stretching forth her hands to receive the gift of the Holy Scriptures. The Author will close this part of his subject, by some extracts of the communications just referred to and w hich will be found in the Appendix to the Sixteentli Report of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Mr. Pearce writes to Mr. Salt, under date of Axum, Dec. 7, 1817— Since my last accounts to you concerning the Psalters in Ethiopic, I have the pleasure to inform you, that I have had the honour of being called before an Assembly, of not less than eighty of the most learned Priests in Abyssinia : part of them are the heads of the principal Churches in Gondar; and the others of Axum, Woldubber, and Larliballa. This Meeting was held in the presence of the King, Itsa Takley Gorges, on the top of the flat-roofed Church at Axum, called Seimer Mariam, Dec. 6, 1817. The first question I was asked, was, " Who wrote those Books, or by whose orders were they written ?" They next asked me, if one man wrote all those books, being all exactly alike ; as they observed, that those books could not be written in ten years by ten men in this country. I did all in my power to make them under- stand how they were printed : but they would not believe that one man could engrave tlie print in less than twenty years ; and the King said — " If I were to try to cut the letters in wood, much more in brass or any other metal, it would take me a whole day to complete fifteen or sixteen ; and, after they were finished, how many years would it take me to place THOUGHTS OX A MISSION' TO ABYSSINIA. 221 them together !" What I have said, is sufficient to shew you how ignorant these Abyssinians are of printing. After I had given sufficient answers to all their questions, they required me to forward a Letter from them to my country ; which I now inclose. The Letter mentioned by Mr. Pearce, was in the Ethiopic Character; and was addressed, by direc- tion of tlie King', to Mr. Salt, who had forwarded to Abyssinia some copies of the Ethiopic Psalter, placed at his disposal by the Committee of the Bri- tish and Foreign Bible Society. A Fac-Simile of this Letter is printed in the Appendix to the Six- teenth Report. The Translation of it here follows. Due allowance will be made for the eastern figures of speech which it contains. May this Epistle, which has been sent by Pearce Nathaniel, reach the prince of nobles and priests, Salt ! How is thy health, my Lord and Friend, exalted as heaven and earth ? May the Lord refresh thy days ! Amen, and Amen. The Book of the Psalms of David is exceedingly good, and very beautiful — so say all the Men of Ethiopia. It is, how- ever, the custom in Ethiopia, with the Psalms of David to have the Meditations of the Prophets (fifteen Sections) — the Song of Solomon (five Sections) — and the Seven Daily Hymns of our Lady Mary — written with illuminated head-pieces. With the Psalms of David, therefore, write those that are to be written ; viz. the fifteen Sections of the Meditations of the Pro- phets, five of the Song of Solomon, and the Hymns of Mary *. With regard to the Book of the Psalms, whicli you sent me prior to this, it is said to be small, (i. e. printed in a small letter,) though it is esteemed. There is, moreover, no red writing ; with which they adorn and beautify all the Books of * With some of these requests, it would not fall within the province of the Society to comply, as the writing;? are not all canonical. 222 ABYSSINIAN CHUISTIANS. both the Old and New Testaments. In the same manner, also, make the writing of the Four Gospels in both red and black ink, that the Men of Ethiopia may admire them ; and that thou mayest obtain the salvation of the self-existing God, as Elias and Enoch did, for ever and ever ; Amen. This Epistle, which has been written by Waha Denghel, brother of Leesta, whom you loved, is, my Lord, to inquire after your health; from one who is desirous of your arrival, and speaks the word of truth, O Salt, prince of princes ! Remember me in your prayers, and love me ; for I shall love you much, even as you have loved my brother Leesta. And may the Lord preserve you, both in your going out and coming in, henceforth and for ever, Amen ! (Psalm cxxi. 8.) I, Waha, shall pray for your prosperity, though distant from you. P. S. Make cases for all the books, singly : for no one can suppose you unable ; and all believe you to be the Chief. It only remains to notice, as an auspicious cir- cumstance, the recent establishment, by the East- India Company, of a Resident at Mocha; with a degree of influence and respectability equal to that of the most important stations, such as Bagdad and Bushire. An intelligent Representative of the Church Missionary Society, having obtained Re- commendatory Letters from the Coptic Patriarch at Cairo, might, from Mocha, be upon his watch, to open correspondence and send supplies of the Scriptures by the hands of Native Abyssinians; and, at a fit season, to enter the country, and com- mence the great and arduous work of Christian in- tercourse and friendship. Some of the Difficulties in the way of a Mission to Abyssinia have thus been stated, and a few of the Facilities hinted at ; but there are other circum- stances, which may be alleged, as somewhat of a THOUGHTS OX A MISSION TO ABYSSINIA. 2:\3 counterpoise to the discouragement arising from the state of the Priesthood. The attachment of some at least of the Abyssinians to their ReHgion, in the midst of much ignorance, is a feature in their cha- racter both honourable and hopeful. With the family of Mr. Pearce, the Author lived, for some time, in the British Consulate at Cairo. An incident which occurred there will serve to display this part of the Abyssinian Character. A Copt had been detected in stealing from the Consulate ; and in endeavouring to seduce Mr. Pearce's servant-girl, CuUam, from her master's ser- vice. The facts were proved so clearly, that he was immediately put into prison. The ingratitude of the deed was the greater, as he had lodged, when in Abyssinia, for eighteen months, with Mr. Pearce ; who, having protected and fed him, had a perfect confidence in him. The affair was attended with some circumstances illustrative of the strong feel- ings of Abyssinians. When Mr. Pearce was punishing his servant in order to compel her to con- fess how far she was implicated, finding her obsti- nacy not to be overcome by chastisement, he threatened to sell her to a Mahomedan. '' Kill me," she exclaimed ; *' but do not sell me to a Maho- medan !" He afterward applied to me, begging me to use religious arguments with her, which I did, through Mr. Pearce as my interpreter. I found him more difficult to manage than the servant: having however, with some trouble, restrained him from wandering into long reproaches, I explained to her the nature of true repentance, and the duty of conceahng nothing ; and concluded with telling her, that to be sold to a Mahomedan, though very 224 ^BVSSINIAN CHRISTIANS. dreadful, was not so great a calamity, as it would be for her to sell herself, by theft and lying, to Satan. On my leaving, I did not allow the usual token of respect to Priests on entering and departing^ that of kissing the hand : this was, in her eyes, a very marked censure ; and Mr. Pearce told me after- wards, that, immediately I was gone, she confessed to him what she had done amiss ; though not so much as he had expected. Mr. Pearce's Wife, in the mean time, languishing m the last stage of a consumption, declared that she hoped Yacoub (the Copt who had given rise to all this family trouble) would receive from the Bashaw a severe bastinado, but that his life would not be taken away. I cautioned her not to let vindictive feelings lodge in her breast ; but to forgive her ene- mies, as Christ had forgiven her. The next day, however, I found her quite vehement against him ; expressing her hope that the Bashaw would have his head struck off. I was surprised ; but found, that, in the interval, she had discovered that Yacoub, on his return from Abyssinia, had enriched himself by becoming Slave Agent, and selling two Abys- sinians to the Mahomedans. This fact had re- kindled the small remains of resentment in her heart. I still urged on her the forgiveness of ene- mies. But she was hard to be pacified. " He has sold my Countrymen ! — he has sinned against my religion, and his own ! — and he deserves to die" — she exclaimed. Her vehemence brought to my mind the strong language of the Psalmist — Do I not hate them that hate thee, and am I not grieved for them that rise up against thee? Yea, I hate them with perfect hatred: I count them mine enemies. THOUGHTS OX A MISSION TO ABYSSINIA. 225 The Author has stated, in the Sermon preached before the Society, an affecting proof of true piety in Tring'o, the Abyssinian Wife of Mr. Pearce. In reference to the close of her earthly pilgrimage, he will quote some passages from her Husband's Let- ters to him, which display the same character, of sincere though ignorant piety. One cannot but wish that other help had been at hand for the dying Christian. Mr. Peai'ce writes from Cairo, in April 1820 — I received your kind Letters safe. You have desired me to give you some account of poor Tringo. She is still in the lingering way you left her, though, you must expect, more reduced. The day before yesterday, she asked for the Sacra- ment, wishing it to be administered to her by a Greek Priest ; but I explained to her the reasons why it would be better to receive it by the order of the Coptic Patriarch. Finding I was right, she most sensibly said, " True ! let it be from a Greek or a Coptic Priest — it is the same intent from my heart." Accordingly, a Priest was sent by the Patriarch. He ordered her not to taste any thing, not even water, till the seventh hour next day : which she did not. But, when almost expiring with thirst, the news was brought, that she could not have the Sacrament till the next day. After fasting in the same manner to-day, the Priest arrived, and administered the Sacrament. By Mr. Salt's order, I have given him a Bible. Since receiving the Sacrament, she appears happy ; and bore the penance with fortitude. Not being allowed to spit till the next morning, consider what she must have suffered, as her disease is entirely a spitting consumption. She now wishes her time may be short. I can assure you, that nothing in the world hurts me so much, or ever did hurt me. I may perhaps be more reconciled, when she is no more in my sight ; and then, it is impossible I shall ever cease from lamenting such a faithful companion. 226 ABYSSINIAN CHRISTIANS. It may be remarked, that the extreme rigour of ecclesiastical discipline displayed toward this dying woman, somewhat exceeds, though not much, the Canons and Rules established by the Coptic and other Oriental Churches with respect to the Com- munion. In the East, this Sacrament is always received by the Communicant fasting. (See Re- naudot. Liturg. Orient. Vol. I. pp. 287—290.) In a subsequent Letter, Mr. Pearce writes — Poor Tringo died on the 4th of May ; and was buried, according to her wish, in the Church which she formerly visited at Old Cairo. Before she died, she gave what little money she had about her to the poor Copts, and her little property she left to different relations. She received the Sacrament about five minutes before she expired, for the second time. She begged me, in her dying moments, if ever I should return to Abyssinia, to carry with me her remains, and bury them in the Church of Mariana Addwar. Of the Character and Dispositions of the Natives of Abyssinia, the Author had thus some opportunity of forming an opinion, from the few who came under his notice ; and whom he considered with much attention and interest, in the anticipation, that, at no very distant day, the measures which were then taking would lead to the revival and purifica- tion of their Ancient Church by the free circulation of the Scriptures. With respect to the extent of that sphere of labour which Abyssinia offers to Missionaries, it is manifestly very large. It is difficult, indeed, to estimate the population of Christian Abyssinia : but when we consider the geographical extent of those Provinces which yet THOUGHTS ON A MISSION TO ABYSSINIA. 22/ retain the profession of Christianity, and that the towns are said to be populous, the hind productive, and the chmate healthy, it may not unreasonably be calculated, that, although rude and warlike countries fall very far short of civilized and peace- able States, in this respect there yet may be many millions of Abyssinians professing the Name of Christ. The Provinces, enumerated by Ludolf * as now belonging to the Christian Emperor of Abyssinia, amount to fourteen. They constitute the best part, but, at the same time, scarcely the half, of Ancient Abyssinia ; the remainder having been occupied or desolated by tlie Pagan Galla Tribes. Justly may this noble race, unawed by Maho- medans, and not yet dislodged by Pagans, claim our respect and sympathy. Still they seem to elevate their Royal Standard ; and to proclaim, in the words of the Motto inscribed on it, to Africa, to Arabia, and to the whole World, the lion of THE TRIBE OF JUDAH HATH PREVAILED! Abyssinia requires, therefore, from the Protestant Kingdoms of Europe, something better than the mere tribute of respect and compassion. Pure Christianity has fallen, in that country, into deep decay. To diffuse throughout it the light of Scrip- ture, would be an act worthy our best feelings, and most suited to relieve the extreme necessities of this still Christian People. Is it not worthy of notice, that while, within the last three hundred years, the Continent of America has been explored from north to south, and many ^ Hist. JEth.I. 1; 36. Q 2 228 ABvssrxrAN christians. parts have been civilized — for Abyssinia, almost nothing has been done ! The discovery of both these regions, by the navigators of Western Europe, was nearly coeval : the enterprising spirit of com- mercial nations found the way to both : the one has been cultivated — the other comparatively neglected. We may, in part, attribute this neglect to the severe treatment, which the Portuguese Mis- sionaries justly received from the hands of the Abyssinians. This would naturally check the zeal of those European Nations, which, at that time, led the way in Oriental Speculation, and which had in vain hovered over their intended prey on the Eastern Coast of Africa. Hence it is, that the Sceptical Historian, after recording the bootless errand of the Latin Church in Abyssinia, concludes his cheerless lament in these remarkable words : — **The Monophysite Churches resounded with a song of triumph — ' that the Sheep of Ethiopia were now delivered from the Hysenas of the West ; ' and the gates of that solitary realm were for ever shut against the arts, the science, and the fanaticism of Europe." (Gibbon's Hist, end of Chap. 47.) Had the Portuguese Missionaries, instead of attempting to torture the Abyssinians into Popery, presented them with the Holy Scriptures in their vernacular languages, may we not justly entertain the belief, that Christianity would, long ere this, have penetrated, by the way of Abyssinia, into the very heart of Africa ? For what they did in Abyssinia, and for what they neglected to do, there rests an incalculable amount of guilt at the door of the Romish Church THOUGHTS ON A MISSION TO ABYSSINIA. 229 A noble spirit, the reverse of the temper and prin- ciples of the Portuguese Speculators, now animates the Protestant Kingdoms of Europe ; and this land especially — the birth-place of Bible Societies ! And during the period in which this holy ardour for pro- pagating the Knowledge of the Word of God has been arising and extending in this Quarter of the Globe, Divine Providence has been raising up in- struments in Africa, with whose labours we have now only to co-operate, and the arts, the literature, and — best of all — the purer Christian Light which we possess, will beam on the mountain-tops and pierce into the remotest valleys of Abyssinia. ( 230 ) feb3g- THEIR STATE AND OPINIONS. 1 HE Author is not able to enter much into this subject. He is not willing, however, to withhold such information as it may be in his power to afford. At Malta, a Jew, a Native of Algiers, stated various things concerning his Nation. There are many Schools among the Jews in the Barbary States. Wherever there are ten Jews, they may form a Synagogue, even in a room; but, to a smaller number, they may not bring out the Law, and shew it to the Congregation on the usual days. He had been told, that the Jews dispersed in the interior of Asia, about Persia and those Countries, are enemies to the traditions, and believe only the Commandments ; and that there are multitudes of this persuasion. Turning over the Jewish Prayer- Book, I pointed out the Service for the Burial of the Dead, and asked on what they grounded prayers for the dead, and whether they acknowledged a Purgatory: No, he said: there were but two places, Heaven and Hell ; but the very best men needed purifying after death ; therefore, at the first, all go to Hell ; none for less than eleven months, some for a longer period ; how long, no one knows : for eleven months, therefore, after a person's decease, JEWS THEIR STATE AND OPINIONS. 231 this Office is used : particular friends use it longer. Describing certain ignorant Jews as being beneath the notice of persons of liberal education, I asked, where the Hberal Jews of whom he spoke were to be found : At Leghorn and Trieste, he said ; but I discovered that this liberality consisted in their being men of the world ; indifferent, perhaps infidel. At Leghorn, the Jews have a Synagogue, which for beauty and magnificence, he says, may compare with any Christian Church in the world. A Gentleman, who was for some years British Consul at Tripoli, mentioned some circumstances which set in a striking light the state of fear and degradation in which the Jews there live. The life of a man seems to be there valued no more than the life of a moth. If the Bey has a fear or jealousy of any man, he sends some one to put a pistol to his head and shoot him. If it happens to be a Christian, remonstrance is made by the Consul of his Nation : the Bey is quite ready to give satisfaction : he sends some one to shoot the first agent of his cruelty ; and then, with an air of great regret, asks the Consul if he is satisfied : if not, he is ready to give him satisfaction still further. But if the object of his wrath be a Jew, no one would think of demanding satisfaction for HIS death. This people feel the curse in full, that, among the nations where they are scattered, they should find no ease, and have none assurance of their life. They are known, by their being compelled to wear a particular dress, which they sometimes change in their own houses, on occasion of their merry-makings : but even in these they are not free, the Moors exercising the privilpge of free 232 JEWS. ingress at any time. When a vessel comes into port, the Merchant (a Mahomedan) compels every Jew, whom he meets by the way, to come and help in unlading, carrying, &c. ; nor do they dare to resist. A Jew of Morocco stated that the Jews of Spain, Africa, Syria, and Asia Minor, correspond very much in Spanish, under the disguise of the Rabbinical character. Such a hint as this is like the discovery of a new world under ground. Spain, it is to be remembered, gave birth to the Inquisi- tion, whose primary object it was to prevent the relapse of Nommal Christians, half converted by force from Judaism. This gives a Jewish aspect to Spain. Gibraltar and Morocco abound with Jews. This Morocco Jew read Hebrew with me for a little time. He had a great aversion to finishing with what he considered as an ominous passage : and this, he said, is the universal feeling among them. Sometimes the division, at which we should naturally stop, ended with declaring a threat or a calamity : he always required me, in that case, to read on, till we arrived at some more auspicious conclusion: but finishing the Book of Deutero- nomy, which ends with an expression of terror, and not intending to proceed, rather than break his charm he turned over to the beginning of the Pen- tateuch, and begged me to read the first verse in Genesis. "En9ugh!" said he, when I had read it. How little disturbs, and how little quiets, a superstitious mind ! Another time he told me (we were then read- ing Deuteronomy), that *' God is so merciful, that TIlEIll S]'AT£ AN'D OPINIONS. 233 He will not piiiiisli our evil thoughts, unless they break out into act : then, and not till then, they be- come sin. Our 'good thoughts, on the contrary, even if we should not find opportunity to put them in prac- tice, will be counted as good deeds, as much as if they had been performed." I urged all that I could against such a pernicious maxim. He made one exception. *' The thought of idolatry is sin; but to INTEND to commit murder, adultery, drunken- ness, kc. is no sin, unless the act is committed." There is something in this view of the mercy of God not altogether peculiar to the Jew. A system, indeed, which abounds in outward ceremonies, has a tendency to draw men from spiritual views— r from perceiving that there are idols of the heart — that the Tenth Commandment exists .as well as the Second. But every man of this world, by whatever name he may be called — Pagan, Mahomedan, Jew, or Christian — has, in reality, the same religion ; and he sets up at the head of it the same kind of God as this man described to me. Reading, at another time, the various ordinances in Deuteronomy, with his accurate knowledge of each of which a Christian could not but be forcibly struck, this Jew would often say, ** What an excel- lent Law is ours ! — how exactly every thing is laid down ! Tell me, are your law s so ?" I explained to him the general principles of equity, on which the English Laws are grounded : but all my explanations were lost upon him : his mind had not been thus exercised to discern between good and evil. He recurred, with apparent triumph, to the particularity of their Law —so precise, that it was impossible to mistake! '■ And yet,'' 1 replied, " not one of you 234 JEWS. keepeth the Law ! — " Nay," said he : 'Hhere are some very holy men, who observe it all ; but, for the maj ority , it is impossible, in their present reduced and oppressed state. But when Messiah comes it will be very diffe- rent." — '' And when do you expect that Messiah WILL come?" He readily answered, ** When our Nation is righteous enough : were we righteous, he might come suddenly, even this very day." — ''Then," said I, " does your Nation prepare to meet the Messiah ? — do you, among yourselves, stir up one another to works of righteousness ?" He could not comprehend my meaning. I put a case, therefore, of a few Jews uniting for some religious purpose ; for special study of the Scriptures, special prayer, special resolutions of good living. '*Ah, Sir," said he, *' they are so bad, that one Jew can hardly look upon another !" What the Jews thus propose to do nationally, the alarmed, but not truly converted sinner, does indi- vidually. He attempts to break off his old sins ; and, by a new course of life, to render himself, in some sense, worthy of the grace of God — fit to pray and converse religiously : in this way, he proposes to receive the promised Salvation, and to become a new Creature ! But, thus, grace is no more grace. How instructive is the History of the Jews, with such a Commentator as St. Paul, Rom. x. 3, 4 ! While at Corfu, I found that the Jews stood ill with the Greeks. From a Greek Newspaper, I learnt, by an Order issued by the Police, that, at the pre- ceding Easter, the Jews had behaved in a very ofiensive manner. This Order required, that, during the Holy Week, the Jews should, in future, keep to their own quarter, as had formerly been the custom, THEIR STATE AND OPINIONS. 235 in order to prevent the recurrence of sucli disgraceful circumstances. To one Jew, however, of respectability and lite- rary character, I was introduced by Baron Theo- toky, and had with him repeated conversations of an interesting nature. Some extracts from my Journal, will introduce various topics, which entered into our discussions. Friday, Sept. 6, 1816 — I called, with Baron Theotoky, on Rabbi Mordos. He is perfectly deaf : intercourse is held with him by writing. He shewed us all his books — a great number on medicine. Under the head of Theology, he has a large collection of Christian Writers, and many of the Fathers. He wishes to see what Christianity is ; and has, therefore, read our writings : this has served, however, as it appears, only to root him the more deeply in his own opinions. He made me a present of a small Hebrew Bible. I begged leave to present him with a copy of the Hebrew Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark, lately translated in England. He accepted the offer very thankfully. I asked when he would have a service at his Synagogue, and when he would preach: he said he would preach on a certain day, on purpose to gratify my curiosity. I asked him what were his usual to- pics of discourse to the people. * T do not meddle with the Dog- mas," he said, " because the people cannot understand them. I confine myself to Morals ; particularly such as this — to love our enemies as well as our friends." Baron Theotoky, who sat apart with a book in his hand, told me afterward, that this is a favourite topic with him. He holds that the Morality inculcated by Christ is most excellent ; but that it is all bor- rowed" from the Old Testament: and he alleges that Morality is the basis of Faith, and not Faith the basis of Morality. I asked, " Are there not some Sadducees among the Jews ?" He said, " Yes, in Africa and in Egypt." But I found, that, by Sadducees, he meant a Sect who had made some great innovations in the Calendar and Ceremonies of the Jewish 236 JEWS. Church. I asked, therefore, if there were not some Free- thinkers and Infidels, admirers of Voltaire and such authors ; who disbelieved Moses and the Prophets. He said, too many everywhere ; and many also who were Infidels, from reading more ancient Infidel writers. Friday, Sept. 27, 1816—This morning. Rabbi Mordos called upon me. He came to tell me that he was going to preach at the Synagogue, the next day. I inquired if he had ex- amined the Hebrew Gospels, which I gave him : he said he had looked at them, and thought the work very clever, the style simple, and the language pure Hebrew. I alluded to the opinion of the Greeks, that the Septuagint was more ancient than the existing Hebrew, which some of them regard as a Translation : he, of course, rejected this notion. I said, " In consequence, the Greeks at Constantinople do not study Hebrew : in England, on the contrary, we hold it in high reverence." " But, in Constantinople," he said, " there are very many Jews, and many Synagogues : they speak Hebrew there." I asked him to give me some idea of their numbers, both at Constantinople and Venice : but he was not able. " Do the Jews, in general," I asked, " expect a Messiah !" " Without doubt, universally." — " And when ?" "It is impos- sible to tell." — " Will his reign be of a temporal nature ?" *' Yes : he will be a man, in all respects ^ like ourselves : he will rule in righteousneiss ; and will restore us the Holy City, now possessed by Mussulmans, Greeks, and Catholics." I quoted the prophecy of Daniel relative to the time of Messiah's appearance (chap. ix. 25.) ; but either I could not make him understand, or he me. I also quoted, in order to prove the Divinity of Christ, the significant title given him in Isaiah, God with us, " Ha !" he said, " what does that matter ? In the same manner, our friend Baron Theotoky is called Emmanuel 1" He then began to object, that some of the passages, given by the Evangelists as quotations, are not to be found in the Old Testament. I proceeded to quote another title given to the Messiah— the Everlasting Father ; to which he only objected, that many of these passages were THEIR STATE AND OPINIONS. 237 very obscure. He urged also, that others had pretended to be the Messiah, and drawn multitudes after them. The Rabbi advanced the position, that Morals were the great end of Religion. I replied, that it appeared to me to be the matter of the first consequence for sinful man, to discover a Mediator between him and his offended God. This, he said, was done by piety and morality. " But were not the Sacrifices designedly typical of some great Atone- ment and Mediation ?" " No : they were designed to touch the heart with compunction, and lead men to repentance." — I inquired what was his subject for to-morrow. " This,** he answered, " The necessity of morality, benevolence, &c. Some of our Rabbins," he added, " condemn those who persecuted Jesus and crucified him." " But, if Jesus was a false Prophet, and guilty of blasphemy, in pretending to be the Son of God, ought they not, according to the Law of Moses, to have put him to death without mercy?" He seemed embarrassed with this question ; but said that certain Rabbins did blame his persecutors. " In what light," I asked, " does it strike you, that the English Nation study the conversion of the Jews ?" " So," he answered, " did the Propaganda. How many books did they publish ! But," (with an air of confidence) " it is an impossibihty !" — " And the publication of these Hebrew Gospels — does it seem to you a work useful and harmless?" " The morality most excellent ; but the story not true." I mentioned, that, as I had another copy to spare, I should have much pleasure in being introduced to any other learned Jew, and presenting it to him. He replied, that the copy which I had given him would be quite sufficient, as he could lend it. Saturday, Sept. 28, 1816 — A little after nine o'clock, I went with Baron Theotoky to the Synagogue. Rabbi Mordos was in the pulpit. In a few minutes he began. He first com- mented on the excellence of the institution of the Sabbath : he then proceeded to point out the insufficiency of mere ceremonial observances, without a proper state of heart. He quoted the First Chapter of Isaiah, to prove that sacrifices alone were not acceptable to God, unless the heart w^gre offered 238 JEWS. up and given to him. " It is easy to say our regular prayers : but God requires that our hfe should correspond with our prayers. It is easy to take money out of the purse, and bestow alms : but God requires that our hearts should be in a charitable state; ready to forgive an injury, to check the first risings of resentment, to forbear, and to return good for evil. Excellently does Solomon advise. If thine enemy he hungry y give him bread : if he he thirsty, give him water. Some may say that they cannot suppress their passions — they cannot correct rooted habits : Ah ! this is the language of low and base people — people ignorant of morals, and of the beauty of the Divine Law." Such ^vas the outline of his Discourse, which lasted about twenty-fiA e minutes. At the closing passage, I was forcibly reminded of the expression — This people, which knoweth not the Law, is cursed. The self-righteous system of the Jew has a natural tendency to foster contempt of others. It is a system very discouraging to a man, touched with a sense of his guilt and weakness. How different is the language of the Gospel, which points out to us that true High-Priest, who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way ! During the delivery of this Discourse, which was in Italian, though I lost many vv^ords, and occasionally an entire sentence, I was struck with the thought — " This is exactly the kind of Sermon which I have heard from some professedly Christian Ministers ; who, leaving out Christ, with the exception of a few decent allusions to his history, have preached precisely the same morality — have directed their hearers to work out their own righteousness — have put them on these attempts, as the way to please God — and, to complete their acceptance with Him, have bid them, in general terms, rely on the mer- cifiilness of their Creator. Unless the unsearchable poverty of our corrupt nature be declared, and with it the unsearchable riches of Christ be preached, what advantage has the Christian Teacher, so called, over the Jewish ? He, too, can exhort to good works, and speak in the beautiful language of the Old Testament concerning the Lord, the Lord God, gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and plenteous in merey* THEIR STATE AND OPINIONS. 239 I have added this remark, by the way ; because, from my conversation with Rabbi Mordos, I have been led to reflect much upon the need in which we stand of a Mediator, as one of the grand arguments for the Divinity of Christ. So long as the self-righteous system stands, Judaism will serve as well as Christianity. When St. Paul would give the finishing blow to Judaism, and furnish the Philippians with the strongest caution against it, he does this by levelling all his own once high pretensions to the mire of the dunghill : See Phil. iii. As soon as the Sermon was finished, the Service pro- ceeded. The Copy of the Law was taken out, and carried into the pulpit ; where seven persons are supposed to read, each a portion. This duty belongs to all in the Synagogue, in turn : but, as many are unable to read, they have a hired Reader, who performs a considerable part of this Service. I was amused with the loud and marked manner, in which he twice prayed for the Governor, General Maitland ; and for the President of the Senate, Baron Emmanuel Theotoky» He looked hard, to see if it was taken notice of by the Baron; who either was not, or else did not choose to appear, listen- ing. The Congregation amounted to 300 or more. Monday, Oct, 7, 1816—1 called on Rabbi Mordos. He was out when I went. I staid a while talking with his Son^ who told me that the Feast of Tabernacles began to-day. He took me up stairs, and shewed me an open space which they had covered-in with cane-work and myrtle-branches, commemorative of the Booths which their forefathers made. On the walls around were hung up some Hebrew sentences in large letters. Presently the Father came in, fatigued with his duties. However, I opened to Daniel ix. 25, 26, and desired to know how he explained a prophecy so clearly declarative of the TIME when Christ was to appear. He said that the premises of the prophecy had not yet taken place ; that the com- mandment to restore and build Jerusalem, according to the plan laid down by Ezekiel, had not yet gone forth; that the present Temple was nothing to the purpose. He added some- 240 jb:ws. thing wliicU I had difficulty in understanding ; nor could I get it explained : it related to the refusal, on the part of the Spanish Jews, to assist in the restoration of Jerusalem ; but at what time or in what circumstances, I could not gather, owing to the great difficulty of conversation, on account of his deafness. A few days afterward he called on me, when I asked what it was that he had alluded to, as making the present Temple at Jerusalem deficient. He now explained more fully, that many Jews, not only from Spain, but in the Assyrian Empire and other parts of the world, had never returned to Jerusalem: those who came back under Ezra and Zerubbabel were but 50,000 or 60,000 ; so that the nation might be considered as never having quitted its captivity. I referred him to the Prophecy of Haggai (chap. ii. 3.), and said, " You make the same objection to the Second Temple, as was made to it at the time of its building — Who is left among you, that saw this home in her first glory P And how do ye see it now P Is it not in your eyes, in comparison of it, as nothing P And yet the glory of this latter house was to be greater than that of the former ; inasmuch as it was to be honoured by the presence of the Messiah, the desire of all nations " He said that this prophecy still remained to be accomphshed, and that the Temple would be rebuilt in its former splendour. I asked him again, at what time this would take place. He said it was impossible for them to know. " Have the Jews then no idea of the time when they will be restored to Jerusalem? Do they never discuss this question ? Do they never consult among themselves ? Do they propose nothing?" "No," he said: "it is forbidden them to agitate these questions : they wait till God shall think them worthy of this favour, and, by the special inter- position of his Providence, restore them."—" Then," I said, " they expect some miracle ?" " Yes."—" Of a pohtical or physical nature ?" He said, that, as God had changed the course of nature in former times, to do honour to their Na- tion ; so He might again : but that they were forbidden to agitate these questions : they must wait till God should ac- count them worthy. I then referred him to the Fifty-third QUALIFICATIONS IN A MISSIONARY TO THEM. 241 Chapter of Isaiah ; and asked him to whom he thought that could relate. He said it was difficult to tell, and that he had before said, there were many things in the Prophecies hard to be understood. " But," I replied, " nothing can be more easy and simple than its application to the history of Jesus Christ." He immediately changed the subject, by saying, *' The great argument in our favour is, that the Law of Moses will never change. (Turning to Malachi iv. 4.) The last of the Prophets leaves us this injunction. Remember ye the Lata of Moses, my servant, ivhick I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgments'' As I did not see any particular force in the Hebrew word cor- responding to " Remember," I said, " I, as a Christian, re- member them. I consider the scope of the Mosaic Dispen- sation, in its reference to Christ, as the end of the Law." He said, *' You remember, but you do not do them." QUALIFICATIONS OF THOSE WHO WOULD ATTEMPT THE CONVERSION OF THE JEWS. In attempting to bring Jews to the knowledge, belief, and love of Jesus, the true Messiah, a Mis- sionary will find it necessary to cultivate, in the highest degree, the best faculties of his understand- ing and the purest affections of the Christian spirit. He addresses himself to a people, most lamentably hev/ildered in error: he, therefore, must be clear in his judgment — to a people, most deeply simk in spiritual iniquity, in earthly propensities, in habitual deceit, in judicial obduracy: he, therefore, must be high and heavenly in his spirit, tender-hearted, upright, and consistent ; bearing in his front the image of that holy Prophet, Priest, and King, whose Name he professes, and wliose service he woidd commend to His most inveterate foes. 242 JEWS. 1. To UNDERSTAND, EXPERIMENTALLY, THE ROOT OF JEWISH ERROR AND UNBELIEF, is of CSSential importance. This is clearly stated by St. Paul, in the Tenth Chapter of his Epistle to the Romans; vv. 3, 4. They, being ignorant of GocVs righteousness, and going about to establish their oivn righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the rig'hteousness of God. For Christ is the end of the law for right- eousness to every one that believeth. So great and fundamental an error in a people entrusted with a Code of Divine Revelation has, to them, nullified the blessing intended by that Code. The righteous- ness of God — a term emphatically and exclusively applied to that state of acceptance with God at which we arrive by faith in the merits of Christ — is to them unknown. In the place of this, they go about to establish their own righteousness — a state of soul this, not only differing from the true state of acceptance, but utterly repugnant to it.. This misunderstanding of the scope of the Mosaic Dispensation arises, not merely from the compara- tive indistinctness with which the doctrine of evan- gelical faith in Christ is developed in the Old Testa- ment, but also from the natural defect and fault of man ; who, with great difficulty, admits the spirituality of the Divine Law, and the utter corrup- tion of the human heart ; or rather rejects these humbling doctrines, till the power of divine grace brings them with conviction to the soul. Without this grace, he discerns neither the Divine perfection nor his own malignity : he is reconciled to himself, and to his own views. No other covenant of peace does he desire, than such as may be concluded QUALIFICATIONS IN A MISSIONARY TO TIIEM. 245 entirely within the court of his own breast ; between a corrupt conscience, and an unenlightened under- standing-. The Judge being ignorant and the wit- ness partial, the criminal is acquitted. Self-satisfied, he confidently presumes that his state is acceptable with God. Thus it is, that the Jew establishes his own righteousness, being ignorant of the righteous- ness of God. It is r-^anifest that no one can m^et this awful delusion, so as to. subvert it, who is himself under the influence of the same error. Hence it is, that a Roman Catholic, holding the interpretation of the Doctrine of Satisfaction given by his own Church, destroys the power of his argument for Christianity with the Jews. Both are transferring the centre of their religious system from Heaven to Earth : both hold the inherent merit of good works, whether they be ritual or moral : and, in this essential point, both recede from the truth of the respective Revelations of the Old and New Testaments. Neither will a Protestant Church, however sound in the faith her Articles or Formularies may be, prove equal to the work of an Evangelist to the Jews, if there be among her Members a great de- clension from spirituality. For a profound convic- tion of human depravity, a lowly feeling of the con- summate perfections of God and of his Law, bearing the soul onward, through the teaching and guidance of the Holy Spirit, to seek pardon and peace through the blood of Christ — all this implies a Cha- racter in the Christian Church, far higher than that merely of the Depositary, the Guardian, the De- fender, or the Expositor of the Truth. Tli^^ True Church bewails sin, lives bv faith, and walks vritb 244 JEWS. God. There is not only a well-established structure and the form of sound words, but quickening spirit within. In proportion as any particular Communion approaches to this state, it is the better fitted to undertake, with hope of good success, the Conver- version of the Jews. And may we not expect that the Members of the Church of England, entering with humility and zeal on this holy enterprise, may, by a gracious re- action of principles, draw down a special out-pouring of spiritual blessings on our own Communion? May not this work, if wisely con- ducted, prove, more perhaps than any other depart- ment of Missionary Exertion, edifying to ourselves ; rousing us from secular pride, chiding the petty feuds of domestic controversy, and elevating us to primitive zeal — by carrying our thoughts more spi- ritually within the veil, whither our great High Priest, even Jesus, is for us entered ? 2. A PECULIAR LINE OF STUDY is further requi- site, to those who would treat with the Jews on the subject of Christianity. With a congregation, or with an individual, pro- fessedly Christian, it is sufficient to take the New Testament as a Comment upon the Old ; and, from both, to deduce a complete view of the method in which God will be reconciled to sinful man. But, with Jews, it is necessary to demonstrate, that the Old Testament leads to the New, and that the doc- trines of the New are a legitimate interpretation of the design of the Hebrew Scriptures. This we find to have been the method of the first teachers of Christianity ; and indeed of our Blessed Lord himself. The Jews being exactly in the same QUALIFICATIONS IN A MISSIONARY TO THEM. 245 state of unbelief in which they were at that time^ it appears but reasonable that the same plan of argu ment should still be adopted. There are instances, of the nature alluded to, which we are sometimes tempted to wish that the Sacred Writers had more fully detailed. Comparing Luke xxiv. 26, 27, with Acts xvii. 2, 3,* in both of which the great stumbling-block of the Jewish Nation is referred to, we feel as though we should gladly have read in those passages a fuller developement of the doctrine of a suffering Messiah. The Holy Spirit was pleased, however, to restrain the pen of the Sacred Writer, St. Luke, in this particular : but we are favoured largely with specimens of this kind of argument, in the discourses of St. Petert, St. Ste- phen |, and St. Paul§; and still more fully in the Epistle to the Hebrews. To obtain skill, therefore, in expounding the Types, the Prophecies, and those passages of the Old Testament which bear directly or by implica- tion on Fundamental Doctrines, is a branch of study next in importance to an experimental know- ledge of the spiritual scope of Divine Revalation. And, in this pursuit, the Jewish Commentators are by no means to be neglected. The cautions given by St. Paul, in his Epistles to Timothy, are not * Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory ? And heginning at Moses and all the Prophets, he ex- pounded unto them, in all the Scriptures, the things concerning Him- self. And Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them, and three Sabbath-days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures: opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ. t Acts li. & iii. t Acts vii. } Acts xiii. 246 JEWS. directed against free and fair discussion. Every* argument drawn from Scripture is a comment. The main business of the Student and the Reasoner is> to select from human Commentators that alone, which coincides most nearly with the sense of Scripture^ and tends most obviously to its true design ; hold- ing his own mind, and the mind of the person with whom he discusses^ close and constant to this prin- ciple of argument. Thus will he be able, when sur- rounded by Scriptural and Rabbinical Literature, to resist the per\erse disputer — to foil the idle ques- tionist — and to recal, under the blessing of God, the wandering and superstitious mind, from its many inventions, to a clear view of the great end of the CGmmmichncnt, which is Charity ; out of a jmi^e heart,, mid of f^ good consciencey and of faith unfeigned. ( 247 ) CAUSES OF THE CONTINUED PREVALENCE OF MAHOMEDx\NISM. On surveying the state of those countries, in which, for nearly twelve hundred years, Mahomedanism has been the prevalent religion, an important inquiry arises — What may have been the Causes, why Chris- tianity has not been able to regain the place which she has lost? How is it, that Mahomedanism seems securely to have rested in those large and fair tracts of the habitable Globe, of which, soon after her birth, she made herself Sovereign Mistress ? If we except the vicissitudes of Mahomedan Do- mination in various parts of Asia, from which, ne- vertheless, the Faith of the False Prophet has never been eradicated; and the final expulsion of the Saracens from their once ample dominions in the West of Europe*, a loss fully counterbalanced in favour of their Creed by the previous occupation of the Capital of European Turkey! — the Mussulman may boast that his Religion has scarcely known change or diminution : the principle of status quo seems as exactly to have been maintained, during * Finally expelled from Spain a.d. 1492. f Constantinople taken by the Turks a.d. 1453. 248 MAHOMEDANS. the long period of Twelve Centuries, as if it had been the unanimous policy of Nations to preserve it inviolate. The secular historian discovers, in the principles of religious fanaticism or the thirst of conquest, in the events of war or the policy of treaties, abundant causes to which he imagines that he can trace this result. The Christian must seek, on Christian prin- ciples, for the true causes of a fact, deeply painful to him in every view of the question — painful, whe- ther he contemplate a large portion of his fellow- creatures involved in ignorance of the Truth ; or whether he consider the dishonour thus reflected on that worthy Name by ivhich he is called. Some consolation, however, and that indeed not in a little degree, will arise from the present inquiry, should it appear that this unhappy state of things has resulted, not from any thing which, humanly speaking, was fatally irresistible, but from a remiss- ness that may be repaired, or from errors that may be corrected ; leaving us the hope, that future ages may behold a bright reverse of the dark scene which we are now to contemplate. In tracing the various causes, which have operated to retain the Mahomedan in his Faith, or to im- pede the influence of Christianity in recovering nations from Islamism, I shall indiflerently speak of Mahomedans of eveiy age and country ; leaving it to the discrimination of the students of history, to reflect what period or what race is most aptly delineated. The lordly Turk, fierce in arms, and patron of no other art ; the sophisticated Persian, delighting in syllogism and verse ; the Saracenic masters of literature and science ; the wild Arab, CAUSES OF CONTINUED PREVALENCE. 249 never tamed or domiciliated ; even the humble cha- racter of the industrious, traffickini^ Moor — all must be summoned, by imagination, to answer to their various descriptions. 1 . The Mahomedan Religion leaves all its vota- ries PROFOUNDLY IGNORANT OF THE NATUREOFTHE HUMAN HEART. Every theological opinion, how^ever far it may be true in the abstract, possesses practical influence, according to the mind of the receiver. It avails little, therefore, to say that the Koran contains many just and sublime views of the Divine Attributes ; some correct (although many incorrect, and miserably garbled) notices from Scriptural His- tory ; the outline (for the detail will not bear exami- nation) of certain important Truths, as those of the Future Judgment, and the consequent States of Re- ward and Punishment ; or, in fine, many excellent Moral Precepts. Still less will it avail to say, that the intellectual acumen of many a Mahomedan Professor has been nicely exercised — might we not rather say, inge- niously bewildered? — in discriminating the powers of the human will, the origin of moral evil, and meta- physical subtleties innumerable. All the doctrines and opinions thus learnt, amount not to that view of the actual misery and sinfulness of man, which Christianity, by instruction, both di- rect and indirect, so clearly displays. The Maho- medan Religion, like every other System of Deceit, accosts Apostate Man as though he were yet the Image of his Maker : and the Covenant of Works — to speak theologically — presented to the Mussulman by his Prophet, implies an inherent principle of 250 MAH0MEDAN3. perfection, such as was possessed by man, only before the Fall. It is evident how offensive Christianity must be, because humiliating-, to a mind thus ruined, thus self- esteeming, thus disciplined in spiritual pride. For the great Mystery of the Incarnation and Suf- ferings of the Son of God, no adequate object ap- pears, in his view, to exist ; and, within the range of his doctrines, no scope is afforded for the develope- nient of the nature of Human Depravity. The pre- liminaries of Christianity are to him extraneous and foreign. 2. Another impediment to the introduction of Christianity among Mahomedans, is that want of RIGHT MORAL FEELING, which accompanics invete- rate and universal ignorance. It is clearly a maxim of Scripture, that there exists in every man that capacity to distinguish between moral good and evil, which constitutes him a respon- sible being before God. It is the feeling of respon- sibility, that rouses the conscience of man to examine whether he has done good or evil, by such light as he may possess from either the recorded or the tra- ditionary revelation of the Will of God ; and, in pro- portion as this feeling is strongly, permanently, and extensively excited, the public sense of Right and Wrong is cultivated and established. Where the minds of men, in any large Community, may have been thus exercised, for a series of ages, in the study of right and wrong, by the aid of those traditionary notices which were diffused by original Revelation among mankind, some degree of prepa- ration exists for the reception of the Revealed Will of God as recorded in the Holy Scriptures. The CAUSES OF CONTINUED PllKTALENCE. 2ol excellence of tlie Ten Commandments, and the sijperiorbeauty of their spiritual sense as <^iven by our Lord in His Sermon on the Mount, might be ex- hibited, in such case, to minds that think and hearts tlint feel. The natural man cannot, indeed, discern the things of God, in the full and sufficient sense of tlie Gospel : yet the Holy Spirit is pleased to use Knowledge as one of the ordinary methods of effec- tually re-animating man. But where Knowledge has departed, and left Nations in the grossness of ignorance and barbarism, in such Communities we find the power of judging and feeling to be nearly inoperative, and even ap- proaching to utter extinction. From these considerations, we may learn how great an impediment to the introduction of Chris- tianity into Mahomedan Countries, Ignorance ever has been, and yet continues to be. To do them any great good, what untried arts of communicating knowledge must be attempted ! Survey their actual condition, from the Atlantic to the Ganges — from Adrianople to Tombuctoo. Go through these countries — if treachery, and fraud, and merciless cruelty will permit the traveller to pass among them — and take the actual measure of 'their mental and moral condition. The accuracy of Philosophy will suffer no injiuy, by our inferring the broad conclu- sion, that moral feeling of responsibility, and even moral perception of right and wrong, appear to be well nigh extinct among them. The inert mass of these multitudes of men — created after the similitvAle of God! — seems to roll onward, in one tide of Ignorance, Apathy, and Crime. No uplifted voice among them startles his fellow with the cry 252 MAHOMEDANS. "Whither are we going ?'^ No one of them stretches out the hand to catch at some hoped-for rescue. To minds thus saturated with willing ignorance, how can we display the holiness of the Divine Law, or the purity of Evangelical Regeneration ? From what point, as from a common principle, may the well-instructed Christian commence his appeal to the conscience of a single individual among them ? And when, oh ! when may he hope that the feeble flame, which he may be the means of kindling in the breast of one convert, shall diffuse a vigorous fer- vour and a steady light through all the families, and tribes, and nations of the Mahomedan World ? It may seem that we have dwelt too long on abs- tract principles : but these principles are immense in their influence; and, in their operation, the effects must be so visible, to every intelligent Chris- tian who reads the ^accounts of travellers in Maho- medan Countries, that no facts can be needed to illustrate these remarks. A fundamental defect in their pretended Revela- tion, and an almost universal Ignorance throughout the whole mass — these combined, present such an impenetrable barrier, that it seems nearly impossible to enter this strong-hold of Satan. Christianity speaks to the Mind and to the Heart — lifts up the standard of Divine Truth and Law — bids Con- science accuse — detects the inherent disease of Sin — and presents the only Sovereign Remedy : but Ignorance benumbs the moral faculties ; and man, addressed any otherwise than as an Apostate from his God, becomes involved more deeply and more hopelessly in his guilt and alienation. 3. We may further observe, that the vices which CAUSES OF CONTINUED PREVALENCE. 253 the Creed of Mahomedans cherishes, and to which, generally speaking, the Climates inhabited by them are conducive, are of a natm'e most adverse to Christianity. The warm Voluptuary listens to the lecture on self-denial as an intolerable yoke: the Orthodox Mussulman, spirited and self-sufficient, disdains the aspect of Him, who was meek and loivly in heart : the exhausted Libertine may hope for the renova- tion of his pleasures in a future Paradise, where luxury will no more cloy the appetite : and the san- guinary Warrior, opposed to the ranks of the Unbe- lievers, pants with his last gasp for an imaginary Crown of Martyrdom. Holy War and Consecrated Licentiousness are peculiar to the Mahomedan Creed — foes, implaca- ble to the entrance of our pure and peaceful Reli- gion. Far different is the sway of the Turkish Sultan, whose admission to Sovereignty is denoted by the girding on of the Sword, from the benign reign of Him to whom, in a spiritual sense, it is said. Gird on thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty; and, in thy majesty, ride prosperously, because of TRUTH, AND MEEKNESS, AND RIGHTEOUSNESS. 4. It may be allowed so far to extend this part of the inquiry, as to notice those circumstances in the civil state of Mahomedans, which have greatly in- fluenced their moral condition. Despotism, the predominant form of Government in all their coun- tries, is by no means the impartial friend and kind patron of Truth : and although Christianity rose superior, in its early origin, to this oppressive influ- ence, yet it was not without suffering the greatest human evils. 254 MAIIOMEDANS. The same inflictions threaten the first Mussulman who should abjure his faith : nor can we expect that Christianity should ever regain its empire in Mahomedan Countries, till zeal to propagate the Gospel, with willingness to suffer for it, shall be again poured out on the Christian Church. Then may the rigour of intolerance be mollified, and the meek inherit the earth. On this Despotic character of Islamism the Au- thor avails himself of the very impressive statement of Professor White, whose intimate knowledge of Oriental Subjects gives peculiar weight to his opi- nions : — The faith of Mahomet, wherever it is established, is united with Despotic Power, On the banks of the Ganges and on the shores of the Caspian, under the influence of climates the most unlike and manners the most opposite, it is still found accompanied with servitude and subjection: every free and every gallant people, whom it has involved in the progress of its power, have abandoned their rights when they enlisted themselves under the banner of the Prophet ; and have for- gotten, in the title of the Faithful, the pride of independence and the security of freedom. In all those countries which acknowledge the authority of Mahomet, so intimate is the connection, so absolute the de- pendence of the civil government on religion, that any change in the latter must necessarily and inevitably involve the ruin and overthrow of the former. The Koran is not, like the Gospel, to be considered merely as the standard by which the religious opinions, the worship and the practice, of its fol- lowers are regulated ; but it is also a political system : on this foundation, the Throne itself is erected : from hence, every L*w of the State is derived : -and, by this authority, every question of Life and of Property is finally decided. CAUSES OF CONTINUED PREVALENCE. 255 When the increase of a tolerant spirit among Mahomed ans is aUuded to by modern Avriters, httle or nothing more is signified than tolerance of Pro- fessing Christians. No instances have yet occurred, of toleration toward one quitting the Mahomedan Faith. Were a Cln'istian Preacher to clicell, as St. Paul did among the Roman Pagans, two tvhole yearsy in one of their principal cities, as a preacher to the Native Mahomedans, it is just possible, though scarcely to be expected, tliat his person might be safe; while his Converts from Mahomedanism would either be flying from their country, or suffering mar- tyrdom. It is this bigotry of Mussulmans, that has hitherto restrained tlie progress of Christian Missions ; and has impelled many to think, that, while the dominion of the Turks continues, the progress of Christianity will be very small. (Psalm Ixviii, 30, 31.) But, to extirpate, is utterly repugnant to the object of a Christian Mission. The plans of the Christian Church must take things at their worst ; and must be directed, by the words and in the spirit of truth, not to destroy, but to save. It is true, modern international policy has esta- blished a system of protection for foreigners, in all civilised countries ; and the Regencies of North Africa, for example, furnish, on a small scale, a specimen of the security which a British Subject, peaceably pur- suing his own interest, may enjoy : and it is to be hoped that the wdse and conciliatory measures of Modern Missions will tend to augment that willing- ness to assist them, w hich has hitherto been mani- fested by British Ambassadors and Consuls: but, humanly speaking, a Missionary will feel great 256 MAHOMEDANS. difference between protection of right and protection of indulgence. 5. It is one of the effects of tyranny, to force the lawful transactions of Commerce and Trade into an unnatural channel. Cunning, fraud, and ex- tortion, penetrate the habits and feelings of men, when they discern that fair dealing brings with it no certain present recompence. Hence, in Mahomedan Countries, where even Justice may be bought, men, in the innumerable detail of their daily actions, imbibe a spirit of bad faith, utterly hostile to that Religion, which requij^es, not the mere profession of an interested proselyte, but the love of truth in the heart. 6. One more circumstance we notice in the state of one class of Mahomedans, the Arabs, which is inimical to the introduction of Christianity — their WILD, ROVING, AND ALMOST INACCESSIBLE CONDI- TION. Whether in the steppes of Tartary, the sandy deserts of Arabia, or the mountains of Atlas, the Bedouin descendants of Ishmael, true to Prophecy, (Gen. xvi. 12. He will be a wild tnan,) have ever spurned restraint. How much must th ey be changed, ere they become Christians ! ( 257 ) CAUSES OF THE CONTINUED DEPRESSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN MAHOMEDAN COUNTRIES. With mind intent on the true nature of Conver- sion, let us now briefly glance at the character, WHICH christians, FOR THE LAST TWELVE HUNDRED YEARS, HAVE EXHIBITED TO THE MAHOMEDAN world; and we shall discover further causes, explaining why Christianity has not regained her empire in countries from which she has been utterly chased, or in which her influence has been crippled and abridged. 1 . How impotent Christians have Ijeen, to propa- gate or even maintain the Truth, appears from the great ignorance which has prevailed, during many centuries, throughout the larger portion of Chris- tendom. Ignorance, more especially of the scriptures, had already become general, when Mahomet com- menced his career : and the Second Canon of a General Council* held at Nice, 150 years after, indi- cates the degree of this ignorance. It was therein decreed, that Bishops should possess a knowledge of the Psalter, the Gospels, the Episdes of St. Paul, and the Canons. Such legislation betrays the extent of the evil which it was designed to correct ! What must have been the state of the people, when their Pastors needed thus reminding, which he the first principles of the Oracles of God! But, alas^! the darkness of the night thickens, as we advance in Ecclesiastical History ; especially as ♦ Seventh Council ; the second ofNIce : a. d. 789. s 258 IMA HOMED A NS. we draw the parallel between the two coeval powers of Mahomedanism and Popery. While Popery names the Name of the True Prophet, she has made her vassals imitate, in ignorance, the vota- ries of the False. In denying the use of the Scrip- tures to the people, she has wrenched from their hands the only weapon by which the enemies of Truth may be lawfully assailed — the Sword of the Spirit. She has crippled the power of Christendom ; and, in a manner, conferred a boon upon the Mus- sulman Faith. 2. A Second Cause was, declension from the FUNDAMENTAL DOCTRINE OF CHUISTIANITY. The favourers of the Arian Heresy, banished — wretched policy ! — into the recesses of Egypt, Lybia, and Arabia, quickly diffused the virus of false doctrine throughout vast regions, whither the power of the Byzantine Emperors was not able, and the piety of the Orthodox Greek Divines was not eager, to follow them. Other erroneous specula- tions, like ignited sparks struck off by the Spirit of Controversy, once kindled in the Church, gradually perplexed the faith and distracted the unity and peace of the Christian World. These errors were sometimes condemned, by men of very doubtful pretensions, in other points, to . Orthodoxy : as, for example, by Cyril of Alex- andria — a circumstance, which gives reason to be- lieve, that, in very many parts of Christendom, the pure doctrine of the Atonement stood in jeopardy every hour. We forbear to dwell pai;ticularly on the pernicious mysticisms of such writers as Origen ; who, by their Platonic fancies, contributed, in no small degree, to undermine the Truth, and to sub- CAUSES OF THE DEPRESSION OF CHRISTIANITY. 259 fetitute metaphysical speculations for the simplicity that is in Christ. The larger and more destructive Heresy was that of those who denied the Lord that bought them; who, about three centuries after Christ, grew to their maturity of evil; and then, for a similar period, privily tainted the Faith, and prepared in Ei^ypt and the adjacent countries the cradle of Mahomedanism. An easy prey must the Arian have fallen to the Unitarianism of the Mahomedan : together, they would venerate the pure Morality and the sublime Character of Jesus the Son of Mary : together, would they reject his Divinity. If the Socinians of England discovered so great a similarity between their opinions and the dogmas of the Koran, as to have proposed, less than two centuries ago, terms of nego- ciation with the Emperor of Morocco ; we need not doubt, that the Arians of Africa and Arabia would easily be disciplined into an assent to the Unity without a Trinity. The Divine Mission of Mahomet might, perhaps, occasion some demur on the part of the professing Christians : but, where abstract speculation was satisfied, the sword would soon complete the work of proselytism. The Native Churches of North Africa and Arabia are extinct : the tolerated Churches of Greece, Armenia, Persia, Syria, and Egypt, and the singularly-independent Provinces of Abyssinia, still, with various shades of difference, adore the Name of Jesus : but, in the mass of their population, these fair regions of Pri- mitive Christianity have never recovered from the wound which Arianism first gave, and Mahome- danism soon after pressed, to the vitals of the Faitli ; nor ever will recover, till the Light of the Scriptures s 1 260 MAHOMEDANS. shall have chased away that long- Night of Ignorance, which screens the foul brood of Heresy and Apostacy. 3. Intolerance, which, in the Clnistian Church, has gradually grown up from feeling into action, and from habitual action has matured into a sanc- tioned principle, is another Cause, to which we must assign the inefficiency of attempts to convert Mahomedans. In individuals, this temper of mind shews itself, in an unwillingness to endure contradiction, and in a sinful dislike of those who may happen to differ from us in opinion. We perceive this in children, in young men, in the aged ; in the simple, in the most profoundly learned. It is part of that^/^/ii- ness of the spirit^ with which all are contaminated. Not unfrequently it is found closely following on a zealous love for the Truth ; insinuating itself so sub- tilely, and so gradually supplanting our better feelings, that it woidd be difficult sometimes to discern, whether we are actuated by the love of Truth or the love of Victory. In Councils of the Christian Church, assembled for the purpose of denouncing Error and establish- ing the Faith, many most holy men have, in different ages, assembled. For their motives, we must honour them : their decisions, we regard as having been very often the bulwarks of the Church : but the growing infirmities of secularity, of contention, of harshness, and of violence, mark their character as Men. The further we recede from the Primitive Times, the more nearly do we behold the several Councils, whether General or Diocesan, tending to the principles of Intolerance. And what weapons have their Decrees placed in the hands of Magis- CAUSES OF THE DEPRESSION OF CHRISTIANITV. 261 trates and Sovereigns ! What civil broils and national wars, what cruelty, what periidy, may the student of history survey, if he will but single out only one or two names — the persecutions of a Jus- tinian in one age ; the sufferings of a Cyril Lucaris in another ! While the Christian World was far advanced in this temper, Mahomedanism arose. And what did it find to check its progress ? — weapons of no hea- venly temper — weapons, which Christ gave not to His disciples. What evidence favourable to Chris- tianity did the Crusades exhibit to Maliomedans, that short-lived project of one century! — and what that Institution, which, even within the memory of man, stood foremost as the Champion of Christen- dom — the Sovereign Order of Malta ; founded on a principle most remote from Evangelical — War inex- tinguishable against the Infidels ! W^e may come briefly to our purpose ; for there is no clearer evidence in history, than what exists on this subject. Constantinople may tell — Papal Rome, coeval with Sainted Mecca, may tell — she, who consummated the union of the Spiritual and the Civil, with that perfection of which no parallel exists, excepting in the Mahomedan Code — yes, she may tell, that the legislative and the executive, the opinions of the learned and the feelings of the vul- gar, have been, for more than twelve hundred years, in league with Intolerance. Were Mahomedans to be converted by Christians such as these? History* replies — ** Behold the * The Header may consult, on this subject, the References to Antiquity, given in the Intiuductoiy Chapter of Limborch mi the Inquisition. 262 MAHOMEDANS. strong phalanx of Mahomedans unbroken, even by the mighty Missions of the Propaganda ! " The Gospels reply — '* Behold, the only lawful weapons of your warfare long-neglected ! nay, see the very foundations of your system out of course ! " Before God, prayer — toward men, persuasion — these were the instruments, at first, of converting many nations to the Christian Faith. Let us not wonder, then, if, while the angelic form of Truth has ever since been agitated by demoniacal frensy, the Mussulman has scorned, insulted, and oppressed her ! 4. The detail of constant life carries with it, in general, a clearer conviction to the mind, than any abstract speculation, or more enlarged historical evidence. How much Christianity, therefore, must have been injured before the eyes of the Maho- medans, will be apparent to those who reflect on the SCHISMS and feuds of various Christian Sects. Even the Missionaries of the Romish Church — Dominican, Franciscan, and Jesuit — merit no praise of Unity : but the violence and iniquity of con- tending Communions^ — Latin, Greek, Armenian, Nestorian, Coptic, and others — rise beyond all con- ception, when a title of precedence, or some litigated right, or the exclusive possession of some sacred spot, is in question. The conflicts of the Christian Pilgrims at Jerusalem for the possession of the Holy Sepulchre, exhibit, to this day, a scene, suf- ficient of itself to rivet the infidelity of the Com- manding Turk. Look upon Zion, the city of our solemnities I — we can exclaim, only with the sigh of self-reproach. We have, indeed, shewn Mahome- dans what Professing Christians are ; but not what is Christianity ! CAUSES OF THE DEPRESSION OF CHRISTIANITY. 263 5. The gross superstitions and idolatrous CUSTOMS of Professing Christians, must have proved an insuperable impediment to the extension of Chris- tianity among Mahomedans. The great Deceiver of Mankind had seduced the Church of Christ into these idolatrous practices, just at the very period in which he might make the most malignant use of them, by barring out Mahomedans from all good understanding, on religious subjects, with Christians. About 630 a. D. Mahomedanism arose: in the year 7S9 it was, that tlie Second Council of Nice, the Seventh General Council of the Church, legalized Image Worship ! Let Imagination traverse, from that period, a thousand years, gathering in its flight the multiplied errors of the Dark Ages ; especially the Invocation of Saints and the Adoration of the Blessed Virgin, so disparaging to the virtue and suf- ficiency of the blood of the One Mediator ! Then fix the eye on Malta, and conceive some captive Algerine, released on some Christian Festival from his galley, and permitted to behold the pontifical pomp of Romish Worship. Does the scene win his heart to Christ? — does the panegyric of some miracle-working Saint convert him? — or the high- sounding chaunt, and the Ritual in an unknown tongue, do they incline his thoughts to repent, to be baptized, and ivash away his sins, calling upon the Name of the Lord ? No such thing ! So corrupt a system of Christianity God will not honour, in any age, in any clime, as the means of converting Maho- medans. Such worshippers may compass sea and land with their Missions : one proselyte, or a thou sand, may be the fruit of their toil : but they will scarcely have made one Christian ! 264 MAH03IEDANS. It is no joy to a devout Protestant to mark these countless and flagrant errors of Christendom, He rejoiceth not in iniquity ! The heart bleeds at the review of all this dishonour done to Christ, by the Ignorance, the Heresies, the Intolerance, the Schisms, and the Superstitions of his professed fol- lowers — it bleeds at the view of Mahomedanism, still dominant, still dark and vile, still deluding myriads of our race. CHRISTIAN RENEGADOES. A MOST criminal and dishonourable practice having fallen under the Author's notice wliile visit- ing the Levant, he is induced to give publicity to a few facts which he had the opportunity of ascer- taining. This he does, not without much concern and reluctance ; but he is inspired with the hope, that some remedy will be discovered for an evil, so little suspected by many persons in England. A brief extract from Smith's Account of the Greek Church will introduce the subject, by shew- ing the melancholy degradation under which the people of that Communion groan, while nationally oppressed by the violent, and Anti-Christian contact of Islamism. But, that individuals possessing the privileges of European birth, and inheriting in va- rious degrees the blessings of Christianity, should be found, either through debasing fear, or criminal levity, or wicked purpose, wearing the badge of the Grand Impostor, is a pecuhar dislionour to Chris- tendom ; and must be felt as ^ucli, by those who. CHRISTIAN HEXEGADOES. 265 f|uietly remaining at home, suppose that their coun- tr}men abroad will enjoy, either from religious principle or from national protection, sufficient se- curity to rescue them from the combined civil and religious bondage of Mahomedanism. Dr. Smith observes — It is sad to consider the great number of wretched people who turn Turks : some, out of mere desperation ; being not able to support the burden of slavery, and to avoid the re- vilings and insultings of the Infidels : some, out of a wanton, hglit humour, to put themselves into a condition of domineer- ing and insulting over others : some to avoid the penalties and inflictions due to tlieir heinous crimes; and to enjoy the brutish liberties, that Mahomet consecrated by his own example, and recommended to his followers. These are the great and tempting arguments and motives of their apostacy — mere considerations of ease, pleasure, and prosperity ; or else of vanity and guilt : for it cannot be presumed that any, through conviction of mind, should be wrought upon to em- brace the dotages and impostures of Turcisme. By these accessions, the Turkish Empire and Religion are chiefly supported; the Renegado Christians being to be met with everywhere. The natural Turks, not having such numerous issues as in the ages past, would sensibly diminish, but for these supplies ; and that of Christian Slaves, most of which change their religion, who are yearly brought into their country by the Tartars, or taken as prize by themselves in the time of war. And indeed, considering the great confusion in which the Lay Christians are, especially the poorer sort — how destitute of all helps of learning, there being no Public Schools among them — how ignorant of the grounds of religion — to what grievous temptations their poverty and persecution do con- tinually expose them — how unacquainted with the Holy Scriptures — how little instructed in the doctrine of Chris- tianity, not one in twenty being able to read ; and Sermons being very rarely preached, and oftentimes hi the Learned 266 MAHOMEDANS. Greek, and those only in the Patriarchal Church at Con- stantinople, or where the Metropolitans or Bishops make their residence, and at particular times, as at Christmas or Lent — the piovidence of God is to be admired, that there is yet any Christianity left in the East ; and that the number of Apostates is not greater ; and that Mahomedanism has not yet prevailed in these countries as absolutely as it has done all along the Coasts of Africk and up the main land, from the Syrles beyond Tripoli eastward to the furthermost points of Barbary west, where a Christian is not to be found, unless in the English or Spanish Garrisons, or Slaves seized upon by the Pirates the very refuse and dregs of all mankind, and carried into their ports to the great scandal and shame of Christendom which suffers those Canaglia not only to live but to live in triumph. Such was the complaint, 140 years ago, of this intelligent Author, who appears, from his various writings, to have taken a peculiar interest in the state of the Greek Church and People. But if this practice of apostatising from the Faith of Christ, and increasing the number of the Maho- medans, was culpable and to be lamented, when fallen into by Greeks, who, from their national subjugation, were most exposed to temptation and violence; what criminality, what shame, attaches to those, who, bearing the name of Christ, and enjoying the protection of European Government, nevertheless sell their birth-right, and count of little or no value their inestimable religious and civil pri- vileges and obligations ! Some extracts from the Author's Journal, while in Greece, will shew the existence of this disgrace- ful |>ractice, at the present day. Friday, June 5, 181 7 --At Smyrna. I had heard, Iat€ CIIRISTIAN RENKGADOES. 267 yesterday evening, that an Englishman is going to' tarn Turk. I thought, yet not without shuddering, that I should like to be present at the scene, and that it might be turned to some good purpose. I obtained, therefore, what information I could on the subject ; and noted down aome questions which I should like to ask the man. This morning I inquired whether I might witness the cere- mony; and, happily, found no objection. Mr. John Werry and myself, therefore, preceded by the English Dragoman or Interpreter, and by the Head Janis- sary or Turkish Guard in the service of the English Consul, went to witness a scene of this nature. As we were going, I asked whether the man — a sailor — -was as yet under British protection, and a British subject. Mr. Werry said, that tillj in the presence of the Consul and other witnesses, the man had been asked three times whether he would be a Turk, they could not make him one : yet he expressed a fear that they had made him one already. The only case of one refusing, within memory, was about twenty-five years ago. A boy, of seventeen or eighteen, when thus challenged, as they call it, exclaimed — " They brought me here, I did not know what for ; and I don't want to turn Turk." But since that time many have turned Turk ; and only one refused to do so ! We entered the apartments of the Mayor : his Deputy re- ceived us, in a very shabby room. Pipes and coffee were served — very little conversation. The Deputy had a pair of long scissars in his hand, wath which he was cutting little square pieces of paper, called Tesseras ; on which he had written Orders or Patents, and which he signed with a small signet. While we sat, we heard a man in the yard suffering the bastinado. At every stroke he sent forth a terrible howl : but as the punishment was short, probably he soon confessed what they wanted to get out of him. I could see a dozen Turks and Greeks cross the adjoining hall, and stand at the door, out of curiosity, to see the punishment inflicting. Presently a stout man came in, attended by servants, bearing 268 3HAH0MEDANS. a present in a basket. The man was a Tunisine, and was come to raise troops for Algiers. Never did I see so stout a body : he seemed built like a tower. .The talk, after a little while, was about the expedition which the British are preparing to explore the North Pole : and, after having thus remained a full half hour, the Chief Magistrate crossed the Hall, and went into an adjoining room, more splendid than the one we were in. We rose, and fol- lowed him. He was a very handsome, lively, keen man. Near him sat one who acted as a Priest ; an equally handsome man, with a very expressive countenance. Pipes and coffee were served, which occupied us about ten minutes. The man was soon brought in, and stood at the far end of the room, in the midst of a group of Turks. There were sixteen Turks in the room ; and the Russian Dragoman was also present Mr. Werry began by asking, why he wished to turn Turk. He said, for a very plain reason — that he could not live by his own religion I — He had been on board many years, and suffered ill-treatment. This he said in a faint and skulking manner ; standing so that Mr. Werry could only just see him, and entirely avoiding my view. Mr. Werry said, that he was there on the part of the English Consul, whose son he was, to offer him safe passage to England ; and, if he had been bribed, that he would see to his being set in a fair way of business, or something to that effect. The man answered, ** No : I shall remain where I am. I have made up my mind." Mr. Werry said, " Remember, that what you are going to do now cannot be undone, and that it is a disgrace to a man to change his religion.*' The man made no reply, except to mutter something, that he saw no importance in the question of religion. Then turning to me, Mr. Werry said, " You see he is resolved : what more can we do ?" I then asked the man how long he had taken to think about it. He said he had been now two days thinking of it. "And don't you know, that, in changing your religion, you are deny- ing your only Saviour — the Lord that bought you ?" He just looked at mc, but gave me no answer. " You said that CHRISTIAN REXEGADOES. 269 you change in order that you may live better ; but what will you do in the Day of Judgment?" He said something which seemed to me to imply that he did not take my meaning ; probably not having looked for such kind of questions. I, therefore, said, " When Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, comes to judge the world, what will you do, who have denied Him?" He hung back behind the Turks, without answering. " You see/' said Mr. Werry, " that he is lost." It seemed to me, from tlie manner of the company, that tliey were now going to bring him forward, to go through the form ; and Mr. Werry, by his manner, gave him up as a lost man. He was himself indeed, as he afterward said to me, inwardly depressed, at the sight of such a victim. I said, however, to the man — " My friend," — for he would hardly face me, but slunk back, so that I was obliged to lean for- ward a little — " since you seem bent on this bad act, yet re- member, hereafter, that Peter denied his Master three times ; yet afterward he repented, and Christ forgave him : and it would be better for you thus to repent." I had no time to say more, for they put him forward, and he willingly stepped up on the raised floor where we sat, and stood before the Moolah : though, I am persuaded, not without some uncom- fortable sensations, for he was very much indisposed to speak to us — very white in the face — and, once or twice, his legs trembled, as I perceived from his loose trowsers; whether from a troubled conscience, or only from the impressiveness of the scene, I cannot divine. Thus he stood before the Priest, who went over a form of words in Arabic, two words at a time, so tliat the man might repeat them after him. They might be about five sentences. I did not understand them ; but they ended with the usual declaration, That there is but one God, and Mahomet is the Prophet of God. Tlie man was then immediately taken out of the room. The Governor then called the English Dragoman up to him, and was en- gaged five minutes in close conversation. Mr. Werry, who understands Turkish, says it was only some Consular busi- ness. After compliments, we left the room. 270 MAHOMEDANS. From the man's being brought in to his being taken out, was about five minutes. To-day, being Friday, he will pro- bably be taken to the bath, and circumcised. In the evening, I called on the Bishop, and mentioned what I had in the morning witnessed with so much pain. I asked whether the Greeks ever turn Turk, in this way. The Assistant Bishop was sitting with him. They confessed, that sometimes they do ; generally in consequence of intrigues with women ; when they are obliged to turn Turk and marry them. I afterward called on a very intelligent and philanthropic Englishman, to whom I related what had taken place. He said that some few had succeeded in afterward running away; and he added — " You have no idea how bad the character of some of the lower Europeans is here. It seems almost neces- sary to let them suffer their deserts." I am informed that one man had turned Turk from H.M.S. Myrmidon, Captain Gambler ; four from the Satellite Sloop of War, Captain Murray ; and four from the Admiral's Ten- der, the Express. At Alexandria, a British Subject had turned Turk a few months before the Author's first visit to Egypt. The Bashaw does not encourage such proceedings : be is not influenced by fanatical Mahomedans, and sees through the usual motives of Renegadoes ; and considers, as he is said to have expressed himself, that those who are bad Christians, are not likely to prove good Mahomedans. The man alluded to had always been a turbulent character, giving the Consul continual trouble. He contrived, however, to obtain promotion to the command of two or three horsemen in the Turkish Cavalry. Being weary of his employment, he succeeded in escaping on board of a Frigate, then in the harbour. He could not be absent from his post more than six hours, without CHRISTIAN REXEGADOES. 271 exciting suspicion ; so close is the watch kept by the Mahomedans over Rene<^adoes, when they are once in their power. In an eveninj^, therefore, he retired, by appointment, to a house ; quickly chanj^ed his clothes, and went off with a party belonging to the Frigate. The Ship's boat was in waiting, he was put on board, and early the next morning the Frigate sailed. So much of secrecy and dispatch, however, is not within the reach of every poor man who joins himself to Mahomedans. To the instances already related, may be added those of Travellers, who, from motives of expedi- ency, have submitted to the external rite and avowed the profession of Mahomedanism. Several persons of this description there have been, up to the latest date: nor does it appear, that Public Opinion has sufficiently, as yet, reprobated a prac- tice, which, whatever benefits it may be supposed to ensure, is founded on a principle of deliberate and constant falsehood ; a principle wholly inadmissible into a Christian Breast, and unworthy of the least countenance from an intelligent and upright Chris- tian Nation. It appeared to the Author, from examining the various facts which came under his notice, that to one or more of the following principles may be attributed the circumstance of Europeans choosing to become Mahomedans ; or, when made such, remaining in that profession. 1. Indifference to all religion, considered as a state of heart, lies at the root of this evil. 2. A corrupt conscience palliates the guilt of this proceeding, by the common but unscriptural notion. 272 MAI^MEDAXS. that all religions are alike, provided a man s actions be just and benevolent. 3. And still more so, by that grossly delusive fancy, that a man may be a Christian at heart, and a Turk in profession ; contrary to Romans x. 8-10. 4. Probably the Renegade may have lost his European Protection ; or, in consequence of this being understood to be his case, he cannot with any prospect of assistance apply to the Ambassador or Consul of his Nation. 5. A Renegade may be desirous of quitting his painful situation, but may be restrained through fear of the popular fury of the fanatical Mahomedans, who watch him ; or those, who should protect and rescue him, may feel a similar apprehension. 6. He may be deterred from looking toward his own country, from the consciousness of having com- mitted some crime, for Avhich punishment awaits him ; in consequence of which he may, possibly, have made Mahomedanism his protection. 7 ' He may be so connected with Mahomedans, by marriage, trade, or some profession, as to feel no desire to withdraw from them, lest his temporal interest should suffer injury, without prospect of adequate compensation. 8. He may consider himself to be answering some important public purpose, as a Traveller, or Agent, &c. by passing himself off as a Mahomedan ; and thus act on the criminal principal, of doing evil that good may come. 9. This opinion may be strengthened by his im- derstanding that many Europeans, eminent for rank, , CHRISTIAN RENEGADOES. 2/3 power, or talent, countenance any part of the above principles or line of conduct. Such are the fallacious reasonings, and the en- tangling circumstances, which may draw Europeans into the profession of Mahomedanism, or retain them in it when once seduced. The Author had, under his own eye, several in- stances of Renegadoes, besides those which have been produced. These are not, however, brought forward ; as they might excite painful feelings among the relatives of the individuals. Those which have been mentioned are sufficient to shew, what the other cases, if detailed, would have more fully de- veloped, that this subject demands serious attention. ^ea^ure^ FOR EXTENDING THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE FARIOUS BODIES OF MEN CONNECTBD WITH THE MEDITERRANEAN. In considering the Measures which it may be most prudent to adopt in furtherance of the objects of the Society around the Mediterranean, it will be natural to recur to the different Classes of Professed Christians which constitute the different Churches. To raise the multitude oppressed by Superstition, and lying in willing Ignorance ; to change the hearts of men, whose power and influence subsist chiefly by Fraud ; to bind the conscience of the Free- thinker within the limits of just and real liberty ; to foster and lead forward the Sincere Inquirer — such seems to be the arduous work implied in the revival of these Ancient Churches. By the instinimentality, or rather in the persons, of these very men, being natives, must Faith and Worship and Discipline be recovered to their original purity, and Christian Piety revived in its primitive lustre. Unless, however, it be in the nature of Ignorance to teach Ignorance, of Error to correct Error, or of Evil to reform Evil, some external help is mani- festly wanted for the re-animation of Primitive Christianity in the Churches of the Mediterranean. We may notice several means, to which different persons will attach various degrees of importance ; premising, that, of all errors, the greatest and most criminal is, indifference to the work of refor- mation — that slothful temper, which pretends that 278 MEASURES SUGGESTED. Christian Churches may be left to reform them- selves, or not, as they please. Some are of opinion, that the Superiors of these Churches should be addressed by those of other Churches — that Bishops should correspond with Bishops; and thus, gradually, surely, and on sound principles, lead to the purifying of Articles of Faith, Rites and Ceremonies of Worship, modes of Disci- pline, and all those fundamental matters on which the structure of a Church is built. Others look to popular appeal, as the sole resort in a Church which is to be revived ; presuming, that, if any thing like a principle of common honesty or ingenuous openness to conviction should remain, it will be found in the untainted minds of the mass of the people, who err from mere simplicity. Some men, speculating upon the literal language of Prophecy, conceive that some great and visible judgment of God will fall upon Rome ; chastising those, who inveterately oppose the Truth ; and open- ing an opportunity for addressing those who are not unwilling to hear, but who are at present borne down by intolerance. To think of originating the grand work of Refor- mation either by means of the Higher or of the Lower Orders, exclusively, or with any priority of choice in favour of either, would be unwise : for we cannot command opportunities, or make sure of effects. Choosing, therefore, exclusively, one fa- vourite system of our own, we may slight the open door which Providence presents to us. A mind, accustomed to large measures and satis- fied with only large results, nujy be tempted to deem GENEUAL VIEWS AND PRINCIPLES. 279 a small effort l^eneath the dignity of its conceptions ; wliile tlie iniud of narrower span may misjudge, so far as to account great measures futile, and suppose that they only are active who are for doing some- what immediately. Neither of these errors do we find hi St. Paul: his was a mind ever pressing forward, where opportunity opened before him; and qjialifying him to testify, both to small and great, the things belonging to tlie Kingdom of God. Whether, therefore, we contemplate the most subtle adept in ecclesiastical intrigue; or the wildest peasant roving amid the mountains of Calabria, we would pray, in hope, for all — we would speak to the first Avho should most naturally present himself — ivhile we have time, we would do good unto all men. With those who complain that opportunity is not given to introduce pure Christian Knowledge into Roman-Catholic Countries, and who would there- fore indolently expect or even impatiently impre- cate some signal judgment upon the enemies of Truth, the enlightened Christian cannot accord. The judgments of God, he will deprecate : for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, he will earnestly pray : while he will lament to see, that innumerable opportunities of doing good have been suffered, and still are sufl'ered, through culpable negligence, to pass away, A person, resting in England, even sliould he write twenty Letters every day to any foreign country, or relative to that country, will lose many a golden moment ; while another, habitually residing in or near the spot, will fhid unthought-of opportunities ; and, by tiie blessing of God, will so improve them, that fi\ e talents shall gain other five. 280 MEASURES SUGGESTED. .Whoever reflects how strong is the phalanx, and how skilful the tactics, which will be opposed to reformation, will probably own, that no way of in- nocently labouring to revive the Christian Churches can be proposed, which will not be liable to plausi- ble objections ; and against which this objection especially will not lie — the improbabihty of success. The Church Missionary Society, however, would not, on this account, restrain its Representatives fiom attempting any good work. Neither would its Members screen themselves from this line of duty, by pleading that the primary object of the Mediterranean Mission is the conversion of people net professing Christianity. On this kind of plea, a British Chaplain, on a Foreign Station, might excuse himself from paying any attention, either to the interests of the Church in his native country, or to the condition of the Christian Churches imme- diately around him, or to the perishing millions of Heathen among whom he may be placed ; alleging that his sole cure is the flock to which he is oflicially appointed. How honourable to our Country and our Church is the character of those who have taken, in foreign lands, a larger view of the responsi- bility of Official Station ; regarding it as a means of extensive usefulness, and exhibiting to many a be- wildered and benighted Inquirer after Divine Truth the inviting countenance and the edifying counsels of a true Christian Father and Confessor. In the sphere of the Mediterranean, where the Protestant Clergy are sure to be scanned by jealous and critical eyes, there is a claim on the British Church for the most distinguished patterns of learning, ability, and sanctity. Whether connected with our Establish- GENERAL VIEWS AXD PRINCIPLES. 281 ment as Chaplains or as Missionaries, they are surely bound to sustain in themselves, and to endeavour to transfuse into their assistants and successors, the unwearied hope and purpose of bringing back other Christians to primitive truth and holiness. The Church Missionary Society does not consi- der itself called on to extend its primary attention to any country professedly Christian. Unconverted Jews, Mahomedans, and Heathens are viewed as the proper objects of a Mission. But the Repre- sentatives of the Society, resident or travelling in the Mediterranean, must frequently have intercourse with Members of other Christian Churches. These it is desirable to benefit as much as possible, both for their own sake, and for the sake of those great advantages which must accrue from their zealous co-operation with our Christian Efforts on behalf of other nations adjacent to the Mediterranean. In all plans undertaken with this view, some fun- damental principles should ever be borne in mind. 1. That Ave act toward our Fellow-Christians under a feeling of the infinite value of IMMORTAL SOULS. No earthly object, no earthly motive, must appear in our dealings with them : and, that none may appear, none must exist. A Mission conducted on any other principle is not Christian. But one thus tempered will eventually succeed, even with Nations the most rude, and Churches the most corrupt. The Searcher of Hearts will put honour upon Holiness, in causing it to win the timorous, abash the presumptuous, and paralyze the hypo- critical. 2. We must act with them on the footing of the RIGHT OF PRIVATE judc^ment: 01', to spcak more 282 MEASURES yUCiGESTED. scripturally, we must make them sensible, that they will have to give an account of themselves to God ; and that they are therefore bound to think for them- selves, as men put upon their own plea. It is not well, indeed, to argue this point with them. It then becomes an abstract litigation, about inalienable and inherent rights ; and feeling evaporates. But give them the Word of God, by which they are to be judged. Call upon them, solemnly and affec- tionately, to contemplate that hour, in which tliey will certainly be judged according to that Word : and they will then eagerly peruse the Bible offered to them ; and shun the man, whoever he may be, that would restrain them from it. 3. It must be made clearly to appear, that chris- TIANITY FURNISHES A CORRECTING POWER TO THE LIBERTY WHICH IT IMPARTS. Tilis CoiTCCtive COH- sists in the Self-Controul imparted to the true Chris- tian by the grace of God. AVith the acquisition of Knowledge, a feeling of Liberty enters the breast of man ; but, depraved as we are, we have reason to fear the blessing, imless it be accompanied with due restraints. These restraints are plainly de- scribed in the Scriptures ; and should no less plainly appear in the conversation and deportment of a Christian. 4. It should be a most unquestionable principle, wrought into habitual practice, that whatever GOOD thing a man HAS, HE OUGHT TO COMMUNI- CATE. Any thing short of this is not Christian : it is not even humane. And this sentiment should be so deeply imbued into us, and diffused by us on all around, that they who hear us should never feel as though our information, our counsel, or our good-will GENERAL VIEWS AND IMIINCIPLES. 283 were to terminate in them. We should make our fri(;nds feel, that we regard them as conductors of our good to others. I speak to ten — each of you will speak to other ten. To-day, ten have been instructed — to-morroAv, a hundred will be the better for it. If we would correct erroneous views, and lead to a just knowledge of the nature of the Reformation desirable for the Mediterranean Churches, it is only requisite to survey the History of the Introduction of Christianity into the World. That event was, in truth, the most stupendous Moral Revolution ever witnessed by mankind. Yet it was effected Avithout force — simply by the power of persuasion, rendered effectual by the grace of the Holy Spirit. It com- municated its influence to the Councils of Princes, and changed the aspect of Nations : yet Christianity spake, and ever must speak, to men as individuals — commencing its lessons at the heart of man in secret — unfolding the realities of a Kingdom invisi- ble and eternal — and rebuking the carnal fancy that would linger upon earth. It elevated the Poor; but chiefly as being made spiritually rich, and en- nobled with the sense of the dignity of their immortal souls. It vindicated the Rights of Conscience, far beyond all former precedent, or future instance ; requiring all men to think for themselves, and act according to their judgment: but it laid salutary restraints on this liberty, by a declaration of the fallibility of human understanding, by requiring prayer in order to the obtaining of a right judgment in all things, and by the duties which it lays upon the conscience of all Christians — Duties fully com- mensurate with the Rights of Conscience ; and, by 284 MEASURES SUGGESTED. the performance of which, the perfection of the law of Christian Liberty was to be evinced. (James i. 22—25.) By the fullest display of light and knowledge was Christianity diffused ; and thus will it be revived, in countries now far departed from the purity of the Gospel. By an affectionate and assiduous commu- nication of Christian Knowledge, by the widest and most free dissemination of the Scriptures, by pro- moting the Education of the young, by printing and circulating useful Books and Tracts, by exciting our Fellow-Christians to the improvement of their PubUc Worship and the adoption of useful and beneficent plans, by the cultivation of mutual respect and affection, and, above all, by the un- wearied manifestation of primitive piety in ourselves ■ — by these and other means, we, as Protestant Christians, may, under the Divine Blessing, recover, and it is our duty to attempt thus to recover, to the Nations round the Mediterranean, the blessings of the Apostolic Age. ( 285 ) PREACHING. Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every crea- ture, Mark, xvi. 15. Go ye therefore, and teach all Nations — And loy I am with you alway^ even unto the end of the world, Matth. xxviii. 19, 20. Nothing could be more natural, than that the Saviour of Mankind, having accomplished the great work of Redemption, should give his followers charge to make known the grand event to all the world. All the generations of the children of men are interested in this mightiest of all the works of God : the Gospel was therefore to be preached to every nation, in every age. Precept gives force to what might have been considered, without precept, a plain duty ; and the circumstances of this command of Christ add fur- ther interest to it. These were the last words ad- dressed by the Lord to his Disciples, immediately before his Ascension into Heaven. On this precept, and on the due choice, ordination, and appointment of persons qualified to execute it, rests the Standing Ministry of the Church of Christ. Various have been the circumstances of this great body, this Multitude of the Preachers^ who have, for eighteen centuries, stood up in the Name of Christ. The early Apostles and Martyrs exer- cised their Ministry in a manner somewhat analo- 286 MEASUUES SUGGESTED. gous to the moviui^ life of the ancient Patriarchs. JBy faith they sojourned iii the laiid of proftiise, as ill a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles. They were continually movin«' their tents, and pitch- ing them in a new spot. Durin^^ three hundred years, they and their successors, heirs with them of the same promise, found no abiding-place among any of the nations of the earth : till, at length, an Emperor became the Nursing Father of tlie Church, and Christianity began to be recognised as the governing principle of nations. If we compare the countries which enjoy the benefit of Christian Establishments, with those, so far exceeding in number, in which Christi- anity either languishes under oppression, or does not exist at all, it will not be doubted, that the Ministry of the Church of Christ, having but one cause, is called upon to revive the Aposto- lic zeal and simplicity in preaching the Gospel to all unconverted nations. We speak as consistent Members of the United Church of this country : to her Doctrines and Discipline, the Society is faithfully attached. But to the multitudes who are yet sitting in dark- ness and in the shadow of death, it seems obvious that Missionaries ought to be sent forth, qualified and instructed on the model of the Primitive Evangelists. In the following remarks, therefore, on the Mode of Preaching the Gospel, there is an un- avoidable deviation from the established forms of this and other Christian Countries : but these re- marks are grounded on the full persuasion, that, so long as Liberty is not used (or a Cloke of f»RE ACHING. 287 Contempt of wholesome Authority and Order, it is expedient and necessary that such latitude be allowed as may enable the Missionaries sent forth to execute their Office of Preaching*. 1. In directing attention to tlie Professini;- Ciiris- tians and tlie Mahomedans round the Mediter- ranean, it may be first observed, that the matter of what is preached to them should be as closely and purely drawn from the Holy Scriptures as possible. The people are unaccpiainted with the contents of the Sacred Volume. The simple reading of a Psalm, a portion of the Historical Books or of the Prophets, a Parable or Discourse of our Lord, or a passage from one of tlie Epistles; to- gether with so much of explanation as may be requisite to make it clear, or of exhortation as may be needful to make the hearers sensible that they are personally addressed — this would be to preach the Gospel ; more truly, perhaps, than to take a simple verse of the Bible, as a motto to an elabo- rate treatise. Many parts, indeed, of the New Testament are Discourses, ready-made as it were ; some of them actually delivered by Christ or his Apostles, to persons circumstanced very much as those are whom we have now to address ; with this advantage over all human compositions, that they were inspired by the Holy Spirit, and uttered in language far more persuasive than any which we can attain. 2. There will be circumstances in the manner of addressing an audience of Christians or Maho- medans round the Mediterraneauy very diflerent from what would occur in weil-reiculated Society. 288 MEASURES SUGGESTED. It is probable, and with proper modifications it is desirable, that Reading should lead to Discussion; and this even in public. St. Paul, when at Athens, disputed m the Synagogue with the Jeivs, and tvith the devout persons, and in the market daily with them that met ivith him. (Acts xvii. 17.) It is remarkable, that neither the bigotry of the Jews nor the sceptical pride of the Athenians — passions peculiarly calculated to envenom discus- sion — deterred the Apostle from openly engaging in this very effective method of making known and proving the Truth of the Gospel. It was in the same spirit, that, at Corinth, when other opportunities failed, and bold discussion provoked only the greater enmity, the Apostle betook him- self to daily disputation in the School of one Ty- rannus ; by which means, persevered in for the space of two years, opportunity was given to all that dwelt in Asia, both Jews and Greeks, to hear the word of the Lord Jesus : (Acts xix. 8 — 10.) The concluding expression is remarkable, as it seems to connect Discussion and the Preaching of the Gospel in such a manner, as almost to identify them. It is added, that God wrought special miracles hy the hands of Paul: miracles were the proper evidence of the truth of his doctrine : as these have ceased, it has obviously become the duty of Missionaries to acquaint themselves w4th the nature of those evidences, which yet remain for our use ; and, by means of which, after having calmly studied and heard the objections and pre- judices of Mahomedans or Professing Christians, they are to aim at producing conviction of the Tinith. PREACHING, 289 3. The follfnvhig remark on the place, in which the Preacher of the Gospel may occasionally exer- cise his office, relates exclusively to the Churches of Professing- Christians in the East ; and is drawn, by analogy, from the example of the Apostles ; more particularly that of 8t. Paul. Might it not be practicable, and would it not be also expedient, so far to obtain influence with, for instance, the Priests and People of the Greek Communion, as to be allowed the use of their Churches, for the purposes of Christian Exhorta- tion ? To compromise the purity of the Faith as we profess it, by participating in the erroneous parts of their Worship, would be wrong — to commence our intercourse with them by impugning such errors, would be to exclude ourselves from their confidence and regard. It is manifest, therefore, that discretion, simplicity of motive, and full comprehension of their feelings and our own duty, would be requisite to carry a Preacher through the faithful execution of his w^ork in these circumstances. Probably he w ould be thrust out, as St. Paul was, when he came to those parts of his doctrine which were dis- tinguishing. Yet some might attach themselves to the Truth. Kindness of manner might subdue hos- tility, while reasoning upon Scripture-grounds would refute error. It was thus that St. Paul, together with his com- pany, attended the Synagogue of the Jews in Antioch, and accepted the invitation given him on the understanding that he was a brother of the Jewish Nation — to speak the word of exhorta- tio7i. (Acts xiii. 13— 16. &c.) From other pas- sages, (see Acts xiv. 1. xvii. I — 3. xix. 8.) we u 290 MEASURES SUGGESTED. learn that such was, in every place, the custom of this Apostle. A Protestant Christian seems to bear somewhat of the same kind of relation to the Christians of the East, as this Apostle, converted to the clearer revelation of Christianity, bore to his less-enlightened Jewish Brethren. Their national origin, and many points of faith, they had in common. Thus do we, and the Eastern Christians, own the same religious origin, and appeal to a common standard of faith— the Holy Scriptures. 4. It will be found, however, in general, one of the most advantageous methods for a Missionary, to invite to his own residence, such persons as he may be able to induce to join in social av^orship. The reading of the Word of God in his own house, accompanied by simple exposition and acts of praise and prayer, will be truly to Preach the Gospel. Thus thegreat Apostle of the Gentiles divelt two whole years in his otvfi hired house, and received all that came in unto him; Preachi?ig the Kingdom of God, and teaching those things ivhich concern the Lord Jesus Christ, ivith all confidence, no man forbidding him, (Actsxxviii. 30, 31.) Whether this kind of religious exercise come under the denomination, as frequently it may, of open Family-Prayers ; or be considered as a kind of Social Worship, better adapted to local exigencies than the public, established Liturgical Offices of our Church can be, in the earlier stages of foreign operations ; it is a service in which Missionaries ought to be skilled*. * — given to hospitality — apt to teach. (iTim. iii. 2.) Without giving undue weight to the juxta-position of clauses in the Scriptures, it PREACHING. 291 It was on this principle, that the Author was accustomed, at Malta, on Sunday Evenings, to assemble together a few friends, with whom he engaged in the reading of the Italian Scriptures, and prayer. The portion to be read was divided among the different persons present, each in turn reading a few verses : afterward he explained the passage in Italian, and made remarks designed for edification. In the reading of the Epistles, these remarks occurred in the course of the reading, as it was necessary to explain the line of the Apostles' reasoning : but, in the Gospels, they were usually of a general nature at the end. Let it be considered, in how very numerous in- stances this will prove the only practicable method of preaching pure Christianity. Christians of those Churches in Avhich Public Worship is performed in a dead language, seem to have no possible resource for social prayer and mutual edification, unless in the plan here proposed : for it will scarcely be ex- pected of them, to step at once from their own Com- munion to vthe Public Services of Protestants : they need an intermediate means of grace. Still less will it be expected of Mahomedans, on their own soil, to mingle in the open assemblies of Christian Worship : yet, privately, they might be induced to hear the Word of God read, explained, and discussed. Not to run in vain, therefore, but % all means to save sotne, being the grand object of the Missionary, cannot be doubted that a Bishop, or Evangelist, or Missionary, formed on the primitive model, would chiefly delight in the hospitable reception of friends and strangers ; as it would extend his opportuni- ties of exercising that prime talent of the Sacred Office — aptitude to teach. u2 2.92 MEASURES SUGGESTED. and the chief instrument of his office being' to preach the Gospel, he must, after prudently considering all the peculiarities of his station, and vigorously quali- fying himself for it by the study of doctrine and languages, become all things to all meii. The solemn charge must ever be sounding in his ears : Preach the Word: he instant, in season, out of season: reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. { 293 ) CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. The circulation of the Holy Scriptures, to the greatest possible extent, is perhaps the most efficient measure which can be adopted, in the present ch'- cumstances of the Mediterranean Churches, for the promotion of the Society's objects. Had the Art of Printing been known in the days of the Apostles, we cannot doubt but that they would have given the utmost possible extension to the Sacred Writings. MiraculouslJ^ enabled to translate them into the language of every nation under heaven^ they would have anticipated the labours of Bible Societies by eighteen centuries ; and would have completed, in the first age of Christianity, a work which is yet in its infancy. How different would then have been the History of the Church of Christ ! We should not then have read of a Canon, promulgated in the Eighth Century, at a General Council, enjoining all Bishops to be acquainted with the Book of Psalms, the Gospels, and the Epistles of St. Paul. We should not, at the present day, have found the mass of Professing Chris- tians in the East, oppressed with almost Pagan Darkness. Cavils against the universal reading of the Scriptures would have been stifled in the birth. All would have known the Lord, from the leant even to the greatest. The laborioiis task of Translation, is that which places the present grneration (\( zeah)us Cljiisfian.*;, 294 MEASURES SUGGESTED. in respect to the circulation of Scripture Truth, on a lower footing* than that which the Apostles occu- pied ; but we are superior to them, in this work, by the invention of the Art of Printing. The services of Learned Men, therefore, sanctified to this sacred end, are required, in combination with the labours of Art, to give the Volume of Inspi- ration to all Nations. BENEFITS OF THIS MEASURE. Incalculable will be the benefits of this measure. To form some idea of its advantages, let us contem- plate, on a limited scale, the course of its operation on the Christian Churches of the East. The Scriptures will give them a knowledge of the revealed will of God, and of the true nature of Chris- tianity. They profess, indeed, that they know Christ: but, in their present circumstances, this can in gene- ral be nothing more than mere outward profession. When it is considered how extremely ignorant many persons are, even in England, of the most essential truths of the Gospel, and of their proper experimental and practical nature, it were an affec- tation of charity to suppose the mass of the people, or even of the Ecclesiastics, in the East, to be truly enlightened ; when nothing but a scanty portion of the Word of God, and that in an unknown tongue, is dealt out to them in the public miiiistrations of their Church. The Scriptui^es will ^peak to the consciences of Professing Christians. A heart, tenderly alive to the awfulness of Eternity, to the Majesty of God, to the Love of Christ, to the value of the Soul, and to the malignant nature of Sin^ is scarcely to be found CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 295 where the Bible is not read. These emotions are felt only by him, who has trembled at the thunders of Sinai, or wept at the sight of the agonies endured in Gethsemane, and upon Calvary. The Scriptures will, at once, both establish the right of private judgment, and repress the native lawlessness of the human heart. In that kind of spiritual tyranny to which the Christians of the East have been frequently subjected by the abuse of the rite of Confession, they have gradually surrendered the privilege, and become disused to the duty, of thinking for themselves. The immediate responsi- bility of the soul before God has been intercepted by their fellow- creatures. This is a deep-rooted disorder. The remedy, will be found in the Scrip- tures alone. Liberty of private judgment must be had, as the only proper foundation of sincere piety ; and it must be accompanied by a spirit of subjection to Authorities, divine and human, as the proper fruit of piety. By circulating the Scriptures, we assert and maintain, most effectually, the relative claims both of God and of Man. By widely extending the knowledge of the Scrip- tures, we also lay the basis of Christian Intercourse, and mutual edification and improvement. The con- versation of Christians, who have long been sepa- rated by believing one another to be unsound in doc- trine, worship, or discipline, must inevitably be cold and constrained, if not acrimonious and irritating. In their discussions, they will respectively appeal to their own long-established views, to their traditions, to their reputed authorities, and to the metaphysical niceties and technical forms of controversy ; which have so often succeeded in separating theological 296 MEASURES SUGGESTED. combatants, and so rarely in conciliating them. Re- ference to the supreme and conclusive authority of the Word of God must be unfrequent, where the Scriptures are not known ; but where they are circu- lated in abundance, the Christian Missionary may converse with unspeakable advantage : Controversy he may decline, on the authority of St. Paul in his Epistles to Timothy: Love he may claim and cherish, receive and communicate, on the authority of Christ himself : and Truth he will not fail to elicit, in pro- portion as he prevails with the Christians of the East to unite with him in studying the entire Volume of the Holy Scriptures. CONTRAST BETWEEN LATINS AND GREEKS, IN REFE- RENCE TO THE CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. The Reformation in the Western Churches natu- rally awakened the attention of other Churches ; and particularly to its fundamental claim — the free use of the Scriptures. There is a small Volume, printed at Rome, by the Propaganda, in 1631, and dedi- cated to Pope Urban the Eighth, which places the Latin and Greek Churches in striking contrast on this subject. A Catechism had been published by a Greek, Zacharias Gerganus, of Arta ; a Refutation of which was undertaken, in this Volume, by Caryo- philus. Archbishop of Iconium ; one of those nume- rous instruments, whom Urban the Eighth employed to subjugate the Greek Church to that of Rome. The Archbishop, who writes in good Modern Greek, enumerates Seventy '' Blasphemies," as he denominates them, disseminated by Gerganus in his Catechism. Most of these are on points of doctrine peculiar to the Latins : not fe\\er than fourteen are CIllCULATIOX OF THE SCRl PTl' RES. 2\)7 on the Supremacy. The two foUowin*^ are .selected, as demonstratiiiG^ the horror w ith which the diftusioii of Scripture Light has been long regarded by the Cliurch of Rome. Blasphemy Second — That Holy Scripture is sufficient to prove the Articles of Faith. Blasphemy Twelfth — That the Laity ought to read the Holy Scriptures, that they may obtain thence the hope of eternal life. The following specimen will shew the manner in which the Archbishop sustains his argument, while refuting so great a *' Blasphemy" as this, that the Laity ought to read the Scriptures. These Blasphemies pervert order, and heap up confusion ; agreeably to the character of Heretics. For they would have all to be interpreters, all to be teachers of the Law. Why then did Dionysius, the Areopagite, divide the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy into three ranks ; the purifying, the illuminating, and the perfecting ? — to which the three orders were to cor- respond, of the Catechumens, the Laity, and the Monks. If the Laity are to read the Sacred Scripture without guidance and teaching, they cease to be the illuminated — they become the illuminators. Thus it is evident what seeds of faith the Lutherans have given to this poor Greek to scatter up and down the Oriental Church, contrary to the Holy Scriptures, contrary to the Ge- neral Councils, contrary to the Holy Fathers and Doctors ; rendering unhappy Greece like a tree twice plucked up. It should be a matter of unfeigned thankfulness to God, that the diffusion of the Scriptures has been so ardently undertaken in the present day l^y Greece, under the auspices of the Patriarch Gregorius. So far from there being any peril to the Oriental 298 MEASURES SUGGESTED. Churches in this measure, as this Romanist insi- nuates, they seem, by it, to refuse to partake in the guilt of Rome. Instead of becoming " like a tree twice plucked up," they will find that the root of Christianity among them will thus, as through the scent of water, (Job xiv. 9.) gather fresh vigour and sap : they will flourish yet more in their old age, and bear leaves for the healing of the nations. LANGUAGES IN WHICH THE SCRIPTURES ARE WANTED FOR THE MEDITERRANEAN. The Languages, in which it is desirable that the Holy Scriptures should be prepared, may be divided into Three Classes. 1. Languages already fixed. These are both ancient and modern ; and into all of them the Scriptures have been translated. The ancient languages have been used, and in many cases still continue to be used, in Ecclesias- tical Affairs. They are, the Hebrew^ Greek, Latin, Stjriac, Arabic, Coptic, and JEthiojnc, To these may be added the Persian and Armenian. The more modern languages — French, Italian, Spanish, Sfc. — have been long fixed by the numerous Authors of the respective nations. 2 . Languages not wholly fixed. These are, Languages or Dialects new, in a consi- derable degree, to the Learned. In most cases, the Scriptures are not yet translated into them, or only in part and imperfectly. Under this head may be comprised such as the following : — Modern Greek — which has advanced to a very CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 299 considerable degree of cultivation ; but is likely to arrive at a more standard character, as soon as the Version of the Scriptures shall have been completed, w^hich has been commenced by the Archimandrite (now Bishop) Hilarion, under the auspices of the lamented Patriarch Gregory. Amharic and Tlgre — the Vernacular Dialects of Abyssinia. Turkish — in which the British and Foreign Bible Society has recently printed the New Testament. Alhcmian — into which the New Testament is translated, but not yet printed. It may here be remarked, that several Versions of the Scriptures must be printed, in order to more extensive use, not only in the proper character of the language, but in that of other languages — the Turkish, for example, in the Greek Character. Le Long's Bibliotheca Sacra may be consulted to advantage on the two preceding Classes. 3. Languages j)cirtially known, or nearly unknoivn. While some of these Languages are known, the pre- sent vernacular use of them remains to be ascertained. Of this description, it shall suffice to specify the Vernacular Use of that ancient and copious language, the Arabic. The following remarks of M. Chenier, on this subject, may be considered as generally applicable to the Barbary States in North Africa : — The Moors of the Empire of Morocco, as well as those of the northern limits of Africa, speak Arabic : but this lan- guage is corrupted, in proportion as we retire farther from Asia, where it first took birth. The intermixture which has happened among the African Nations, and the frequent 300 MEASURES SUGGESTED. transmigrations of the Moors, during a succession of ages, have occasioned them to lose the purity of the Arabic Lan- guage. Its pronunciation has been vitiated, and the use of many words lost ; and other foreign words have been introduced, without thereby rendering it more copious. The pronuncia- tion of the Africans, however, is softer to the ear, and less guttural than that of tlie Egyptians. There is a very sensible difference among the Moors, be- tween the Arabic of the Learned and the Courtiers, and that spoken by the people in general. And this difference is felt still more in the provinces of the South, or of the East ; and among the Moors who live in the deserts, where the Arabic is yet further disfigured by a mixture of foreign tribes. — -(Account of the Present State of Morocco, by M.Chenier : London, 178S. Book IL Chapter 10.) By the French, some attention has been paid to Modern Arabic. Abont the period of their Ex- pedition to Egypt, this became, in their view, an important and interesting object. What little has appeared in this department is worthy the atten- tion of every Oriental Scholar, who should pro- pose to render his classical acquirements subser- vient, not merely to the gTatification of taste and curiosity, but to the improvement of all classes of society. Literature, oriental, or of any other description, speaks only to a select few — the Ver- nacular Tongue, to all. It is to the great variety of Modern Arabic Dialects — such as may well be supposed to have sprung up, in twelve centuries, since the composi- tion of the Koran, and throughout a space of territory extending from the Mountains of Atlas beyond the Persian CTulf— that we must attribute those minor criticisms, which have fallen upon the different Arabic Versions of the Holy Scriptui'es. CrUCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 301 A Version acceptable in Syria, is not thorouojily vernacular in Morocco : and a Version adapted to Morocco, wovdd vary widely from the ]3ialect of Yemen. In the mean time, the elements, the principal characteristics, and the cojna verhonim of the Arabic Language are found to be much the same, throughout an immense tract of territory, in the two Continents of Asia and Africa — a cir- cumstance which points out the great importance of printing abundantly, from those Arabic Ver- sions of the Scriptures which are already in ex- istence. Under this head of the Dialects of Modern Ara- bic, it may be proper to notice the Maltese, which, in its purest state^ is four-fifths, or perhaps w^e might say nine- tenths, Arabic. It is not a little remarkable, that the dialect fixed in the Island of Malta, probably by the Saracens, should, after the occupation of this small spot for three centuries, be found, and particularly in the Country Villages, existing in its primitive state. In some parts of the Island of Gozo more especially, the ancient dialect is well preserved. Thus in these islands, enjoying British protection and many comforts, an English resident has it in his pow er to adapt his studies, his ear, and his utterance, to Modern Arabic. While the language however has been preserved, the character has been quite discarded ; the Mal- tese writing their language in Roman letters. This circumstance, should the study of the Maltese Lan- guage be fiu'ther cultivated, is a point of no small consecpience to the less-practised eye of the Euro- pean Student. 302 MEASURES SUGGESTED. It will be proper in this place to notice the spe- cimen of the Maltese Language, edited by the Author during his visit home. The Gospel of St. John, now printed in Maltese with the Italian an- nexed, is the result of three Versions, made from the Vulgate by a Native, skilled in Oriental Lan- guages. The first of these was in the most popular style; and the last, in a style approximating to the Arabic, Hebrew, and Syriac : the second is intermediate, and has had the advantage of the corrections of another native of Malta : from these materials, the present edition of the Gospel may be considered as competently prepared. It is not presumed, however, that this small work is suffi- cient to constitute a standard of the language : it awaits further criticism ; and, in proportion as thi» criticism shall be exercised, on just principles, this Gospel will add to the means already in existence for fixing Modern Arabic. The only works printed in Maltese, known to the Author, are, a short Catechism, with the Mal- tese and Italian in parallel columns — a little book, consisting of very few pages, entitled the '' Fourteen Stations ; " being a book of Devotions relating to the sufferings of our Lord — two Maltese Grammars — and, finally, a copious and elaborate Vocabu- lary, composed by the learned Antonio Vassallo, and printed at Rome in 1796; from which work considerable advantage was derived, in the prepa- ration of the Maltese Gospel. But, besides the Languages, the vernacular use of which remains to be fully ascertained, there are others connected with the Mediterranean, which are nearly if not wholly unknown. CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 303 The following examples may suffice on this part of the subject. From the Author above cited (Vide Chenier's State of Morocco, Book II. Ch. 10.) we may give the following extract : — '& The Brebes and Shellu, who appear to have had the same origin, for they have preserved the same Dialect, speak a language which the Moors do not understand, and which seems to have no analogy with that of the latter. The present British Consul- General at Algiers, H. Macdonnell, Esq., in a Letter to the Malta Bible Society, communicates the following infor- mation : — Many of the tribes, inhabitants of the mountains and the interior, such as the Cabayles (an extensive race) and the Biskeris, have languages peculiar to themselves, and which have no affinity with the Arabic. From the writings of various Travellers or Resi- dents in North Africa — for example, Jackson's Morocco ; Ali Bey's, Hornemann's, and Captain Lyon's Travels ; the Volume published by the Afri- can Association, and containing the brief Narra- tives of Lucas and Ledyard — it will be seen, that, by obtaining access to the Natives of different countries. Vocabularies may be formed. The fol- lowing dialects may be named : — Brebre (which is a very generic term, applying to Nubia and many parts of North Africa), Bornou, Sakkatoo, Soudan, Baghermee, Tibboo, Sockna, &c. Looking to the countries in the north-eastern portion of Africa, no one appears to have prosecuted this interesting research for Vocabularies, with a zeal comparable 304 MEASURES SUGGESTED. to that of our present Consul-General for Egypt. (See Salt's Abyssinia.) To obtain, by the help of one or two intermediate languages, Versions of portions of the Scriptures^ would be an arduous undertaking, requiring time, the seizure of opportunities, patience, and the study of several languages in succession : but it w ould be one of the noblest employments of a devoted Chris- tian Scholar, stationed in North Africa. ( ^05 ) EDUCATION. liDUCATioN comprehends both the acquisition of the Means of Knowledge, and the acquisition of Knowledge itself, Tlie inquiry, therefore, of any one desirous to ascertain the State of Education in a country, would be, first, *' How many of the inhabitants are able to read?' — and, secondly, " In what Books have they been instructed ?" As the means of private education must in every country be rare, it may generally be sufficient to ascertain the number of Schools, and the Books used in them. The answer to such inquiries will be, for the bulk of a people, a very fair index of their state : and, according to this index, it is truly lamentable to reflect how degraded, and, in some cases, how nearly extinct, is Education, in the countries of the East. Education, when conducted on proper principles, is one of the principal instruments of promoting the morals and the happiness of a nation. Every approach, therefore, toward conferring this blessing upon ignorant and untaught people, is worthy of the encouragement of every benevolent mind. In attempting this, however, for the Nations to the East and South of the Mediterranean, diffi- culties, it must be expected, will arise ; partly from habitual indifference to knowledge, and partly from unwillingness to receive it from those whom they may consider as dangerous teachers. X 306 MEASURES SUGGESTED. The first of these difficulties must be apparent to those, who consider what virtues are requisite to give complete effect to a good System of Education, These are, Union, Order, and FerseTerance : but where, or existing to what degree, shall vv^e discover these virtues, among either the Governors or the Governed, in the villages or towns of the Levant? Less than the System of Mutual Instruction can hardly suffice to produce any great good : and yet, for its general reception and cultivation, there is not, at present, a sufficient mass of pviblic spirit and virtue. The second difficulty is not less obvious, when we reflect on the religious opinions of Oriental Countries. Will the Mahomedan receive, for the instruction of his Scholars, such Religious Books, as we should give to Christian Children ? Certainly not. And will not the Christians of Egypt and Syria be slow to admit many points of Religious Know- ledge, which it would be in our power to give them ? It is to be feared that the Superiors of their Churches would, for some time, regard even the most pru- dent efforts of this nature, with jealousy and appre- hension. The great want of useful knowledge in these countries, and the peculiar difficulties which lie in the way of our communicating it, having been stated, with a reference to the two branches which may aptly be called, the mechanism and the materials of Education ; we proceed to consider what me- thods may be adopted by benevolent persons, in order to improve and extend this important benefit. It may be well to consider, how far the existing state of tilings afibrds a direct opportunity of com- EDUCATION. 307 municatin^ knoM ledge. Anionic; tlie Christians, not to mention the superior Colleges of Greece, there are found many Schools : so that it is not necessary for us to recommend the establishment of such institu- tions, as a thing new to them. Where they are but scantily furnished with books, it would be an accept- able act of kindness, to reprint for them those which are in the greatest request ; such as, the Psalter, Por- tions of the Gospels and Epistles, &c. It would not, perhaps, be difficult, to select, out of Writings approved by themselves, extracts of an entertaining and useful nature ; to be printed, not as Tracts, but expressly as School-Books. These Avould extend the period and the amount of School- Reading : they would prepare the way for studies of a superior class ; and would serve to throw into disuse the practice of reading — or rather reciting by rote — books in a language not commonly under- stood ; a practice, which will inevitably continue to prevail among the unreformed Christians, so long as all their School-Reading is confined to Ecclesiasti- cal matters. By degrees it might be practicable, not only to amplify the materials employed in the Minor Schools, but likewise to improve the Mechanism of their dis- cipline and art of teaching. Native Teachers from the superior Seminaries might, after being duly trained in the practice of the System of Mutual In- struction, introduce that System into other Schools : or the aid of some European Assistant might be directed to this object. The Nature of the System should previously be submitted for the approbation of the Ecclesiastical or Civil Superiors of the place or country into which it is to be introduced — 308 MEASURES SUGGESTED. submitted, with a full explanation of every part, in their own language, and in a manner adapted for their use. A Tract, in Arabic, by Professor Macbride, of Oxford, explanatory of the System of Mutual In- struction, has been for several years circulated by the Church Missionary Society, as opportunities have offered. The System is now gaining a firm footing in Malta ; and will thence, doubtless, diffuse itself to other quarters. The pursuit of these plans must be directed by a prudent observation of circumstances, as they arise. No particular rule can be given, equally applicable to the Schools of Greece, of Syria, and of Egypt ; and the success of all attempted improvements must eventually be left to Him, in whose hand are the hearts of all men, and who therefore can dispose them favourably to receive and adopt the suggestions of British Christians. It cannot but be remarked, however, that, without the intervention of Represen- tatives of our Benevolent Societies, resident in these respective countries, improvements will scarcely ever be brought into efficient action ; or, if once esta- blished, they must, without proper and constant superintendence, be liable to languish, and at length dwindle quite away. In extending the benefit of Education to Maho- medans, the difficulty will be fomid to be very great. They seem scarcely accessible. The ignorant are seldom willing to learn ; and that, least of all, from those, to whom they are, by religious profession, hostile. Education is, moreover, to be regarded only in the light of means to a certain end : in proportion EDUCATION. 309 as the proposed end is likely to be secured, are the means to be vigorously pressed into active service. The ultimate object of a Missionary Society is the communication of the knowledge of the Gospel. That kind of Education, which seems to have a direct bearing upon this end, properly falls within the scope of such a Society. Merely to teach the Art of Reading, however, or even to enlarge the bounds of natural knowledge, cannot be considered as having a certain tendency to such an object; and is, therefore, only a subsidiary means for a Mis- sionary Society : while Education, combined with such Religious instruction as Christian Missionaries would desire to convey, would not be tolerated by Mahomedans, at least in countries where Islamism is dominant. Here then the Church Missionary Society, sur- veying the unhappy state of palpable darkness, in which full two-thirds of the nations adjacent to the Mediterranean lie, perceives by how slow a process the knowledge of the most necessary truths must be infused into this dense mass of human society. Were Schools numerous, knowledge frequent, and the modern languages well fixed in the provinces of Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, Egypt, and North Africa, it had been a delightful task to meet the general ability to read, with abundant materials drawn from the Holy Scriptures and other sacred sources. But the mass of mind is yet to be' set in motion : the vernacular tongues of these countries are not fixed; and the eye of the Albanian, the Turk, the Arab, and the Moor is as yet untutored in that Art by which knowledge is chiefly conveyed and perpetuated. 310 MEASURES SUGGESTED. It may be seriously doubted, how far either of the two great School- Societies of this country can pro- perly go in supplying the want of Education which prevails in Mahomedan Countries. Though on some points differing from each other, yet the extension of Christian Knowledge is the declared object of both Institutions. In Mahomedan Countries, in order to render their assistance acceptable, it might be necessary for them to leave far behind them that Scriptural Ground which hitherto, acting among professors of Christianity, both have occupied. It might even be found expedient to pass over what might be called the common or neutral ground of moral precept. There would then remain — to fur- nish materials for Education — Fable, History, Geo- graphy, Natural History and Philosophy, &c. The National Society, as well as that which expressly adds to its Domestic Designation the care of Foreign Schools, has extended its aid to Foreign Christian Countries ; but while, of these, so many yet remain unblest with ample means of education, scarcely will Christian Exertion be so far relin- quished for the sake Of teaching Mahomedans the art of reading books of natural knowledge, prepara- tory to the labours of Missionaries. It is worthy of consideration, however, whether, in process of time, as the Native Christians of those countries, over which Mahomedans bear rule, extend their sphere of knowledge, the Books which they prepare for themselves on subjects of Human Science, may not prove serviceable to their Go- vernors. It may be presumed that British Chris- tians, while promoting the education of (for example's sai.e) the Coptic Church, would willingly EDUCATIOy. 311 extend the range of subjects in which tlie Coptic Youth should be instructed. Adding* to Sacred Knowledge, various parts of historical, geographical, and other useful studies, matter would be preparing of a nature not offensive to Mahomedans. The proud Arab, who would spurn the Religion of the Copt, might yet touch the skirts of his Science, The plan of the recently-formed Society for pro- moting the Moral and Intellectual Culture of the Natives of Hindostan, by supporting the School and School-Book Societies of our Eastern Empire, will produce, in its progress, many things, which will be useful, no less for the Mahomedans adjacent to the Mediterranean, than to the Natives of India. The same motives, however, and the same facilities of approach, do not exist in the one ca«e as in the other. Under all the circumstances now stated, leaving useless regrets, it becomes a serious duty to consider what it may be in our power to effect in the way of Education ; and seriously to set ourselves to the work. We find, in Greece and in Egypt, Christian Col- leges and Schools, These should be assisted and improved, so far as opportunities may be afforded. Whatever, in the present revolutions of the Levant, may have been the fate of Scio, it is a satisfaction to know that Religious Instruction and useful Science were there beginning to be cherished, by the united efforts of Christians, both of the East and West. The Discipline of the College in that Island had been gradually improving, the System of Mutual Instruction was about to be introduced, and the 312 MEASURES SUGGESTED. compass of subjects taught was rapidly enlar^ng. The benefits of Education there acquired by the rising generation of Greece, will not be dissipated or lost ; and little heart must he have for the im- provement of his feliow-creatures, who could survey what was there doing, without pleasure or without hope. The able men of that College pointed out to us, by their own exertions, how we might benefit their Nation : and oiir Countrymen must regret, that they did not sooner know and concur with their plans of Education. Stimulated by the motive of good-will to our Fellow-Christians in the East, we should devise liberal things toward every Commu- nion of thjem ; and should especially direct our inquiries and exertions to the improvement of their Schools^ To extend the benefit of Education to the Maho- medans round the Mediterranean, appears, imder all the circumstances stated, not as yet to be the immediaj:e and proper work of a Missionary Society. There are, indeed, parts of that work in which a Missionary may assist ; but an entire plan for this purpose must, for many years, fall short of his all- important religious engagements. In the mean time, to fix the languages and dialects of the Ma- homedan Countries, with a view to the translation of the Scriptures and useful Books, and to collect practical information for future use, will occupy the attention of such as desire the universal difiusion of Christianity. If, on the arising of some favourable juncture for the advancement of general Educa- tion among Mahomedans, the Societies already i?xisting should be found not competent to avail EDUCATION. 313 themselves of such occasion, others mij^ht be formed to meet the necessities of the case : and tlie object proposed to such New Associations would be truly great and momentous, were they to aim, exclusively, at promoting the mental culture of the Mahomedans of Turkey, Syria, and North Africa. ( 314 ) THE PRESS. On the power of the Press in the diffusion of knowledge, it is not necessary to enlarge. The Press leads to intellectual superiority in every country, in proportion to the wisdom and vigour with which it is conducted. The two measures last recommended must de- pend, for their efficiency, on this energetic engine. The supply of the Scriptures for circulation, and of the necessary materials for the advancement of Education in the Mediterranean, must be by the Press. In the European Countries bordering on these Seas, the Press has long been in action. While the pestiferous streams of Infidelity have flowed down from some of these lands, from others the most sav- ing benefits have been derived to the people of these shores, both in former and in later times, by the supply of the Holy Scriptures ; in which bene- ficent work, our own country has lent most effec- tual aid. In Greece, the operations of the Press have been very limited ; the Patriarchal Press at Constanti- nople having been the chief source of domestic supply, and that principally for the use of the Church. The Greeks have, indeed, availed them- selves of foreign presses, for the promotion of general knowledge. They have Iranskited, with THE PRESS. 3 15 this view, into Modern Greek some of the principal European Authors. The best poets and i)hiloso- phers and historians of England, France, Italy, as Milton, Thomson, Tasso, Locke, Fenelon, Bec- caria, Rollin, Goldsmith, with Dramas innume- rable, are to be had, printed chiefly at Vienna or Venice. The celebrated Koray, a Native Greek, who has for a long period lived at Paris, has pub- lished also, in succession, the Ancient Classical Authors, accompanied with Prefaces and Notes, in Modern Greek, of considerable value. It should be added, tliat the same spirit, which has so eagerly caught at the wide compass of our Western Litera- ture, has not been wholly inattentive to the transla- tion of some of our Theological Works. It has been already stated, that Vienna supplies Greece with three Newspapers, in the vernacular tongue. As knowledge increases, the Greeks will doubtless establish Presses, in various parts, among them- selves. Of all the Eastern Christians, the Armenians appear to have made, in proportion to their number and means, the most assiduous use of the Press. The quantity of Books which have been translated into Armenian, and otherwise prepared for Students in that language, is very considerable. Not only does no prohibition exist in that Church against the unlimited reading of the Scriptures, but every Armenian is under obligation to make himself acquainted with the Sacred Volume, as soon as he is able to read and can obtain a copy : two editions of the entire Bible and one of the New Testament have, in consequence, issued from their presses. In works of tliis nature, the Armenian College of 316 MEASURES SUGGESTED. St. Lazaro, established at Venice, is actively en- gaged ; and from its presses, chiefly, the Armenian Books are issued. On the Asiatic and African shores of these seas the use of the Press is but little known. It is con- fined, indeed, on the three continents, to Christians; Mahomed ans no where, as yet, availing themselves of this powerful disseminator of knowledge : they have, in fact, a strong prejudice against printed books, which retards not a little the circulation of the Scriptures and other Books among them. In reference to this prejudice, the late Rev. C. Burck- hardt wrote — As the Turks do not like to read printed books, it will not be easy to sell many Bibles among them; unless, in print- ing the Turkish Arabic Bibles, they should adopt the new- invention of Lithography, which Providence has given to our times, in mercy to this Nation. There exists, to the best of my information, no prohibition in their Laws against reading the Bible. A great quantity of Bibles might be sold : it would not be proper to make presents of them : curiosity always attracts purchasers. An establishment ought to be formed for Lithography. The stone of Cairo and of Palestine appears well adapted for this purpose. Very sure am I, that Providence will, in time, cause the Bible to be read by Mahomedans. What lies in our power is, to avail ourselves of their curiosity, and thus disperse the Bible in Turkish Countries. (Missionary Register: 1818, p. 389; 1819, p. 80.) This suggestion is highly deserving of attention, in the application of the Press to the advantage of Mahomedans. The Printing Establishment at the Convent of Mar-Hanna Sou^re, on Mount Lebanon, has been, THE PRESS. 317 of late years, the chief source of supply for the Scriptures and other Books in Arabic. The Greek Catholics, who occupy this Convent, are from thirty to forty in number; and are, in part, employed in printing and binding these Books. Nearly the whole Bible, in separate portions, has been printed, and put into circulation. They proceed, however, but slowly ; as they have but one Press, and are much hindered by their numerous Saints' Days. The visit to this country, in the Spring of 1819, of the Most Reverend Gregory Peter Giarve, then Syrian Archbishop of Jerusalem, naturally claims notice on this occasion; the object of that visit being the increase of the use of the Press in the Mediterranean. The Archbishop, who has been, since his return to Syria, raised to the Patriarchate of his Church, having under his jurisdiction about a million of Christians in Syria and the neighbour- ing countries, was anxious to procure for them, in the language which they used, a better supply of the Scriptures and Elementary Books than they could then obtain. The language which these Christians use is the Carshun, that is, Arabic in the Syriac Character. Printing-Presses for this lan- guage are found nowhere but at Rome, and at St. Antonio near Tripoli in Syria. Desirous of form- ing a Printing Establishment, at his Convent of Santa Maria della Liberatrice on Mount Lebanon, for the more ample instruction of his flock, this dignified Ecclesiastic, with a zeal worthy of the best days, proceeded to Rome, and subsequently to Paris. Expecting, from the liberality of this coun- try, that an extension of his Journey would not be fruitless, he proceeded to London. Nor was he 31 S MEASURKS SUGGESTED. disappointed. Some Officers and Members of the British and Foreign Bible Society and the Church Mis- sionary Society having authenticatetl his statements, a Committee was formed for raising and applying a subscription in furtherance of the Archbishop's objects. This Subscription amounted to about 650/. ; a considerable part of which was appropriated to the supply of Syriac and Arabic types and matrices ; — Mr. Clymer, an American, the inventor of the Columbian Printing- Press, having liberally presented one of his presses to the Archbishop. The Archbishop visited Oxford; attended the Committees of the two Societies just mentioned ; and, preparatory to his departure, took leave of the Contributors to the fund, at a Meeting assembled for that purpose. The statements of Lord Teignmouth, Mr. Pratt, Mr. Owen, and Mr. Professor Lee, at this Meeting, fully explain the nature and object of the Archbishop's visit: they may be found, with other details, at pp. 180 — 182 of the Missionary Register for 1819. It will be seen in the Appendix to this Volume, that Mr. Connor visited the Patriarch, at his Convent, in the beginning of May 1820 ; and it will be noticed, with regret, that the printing-press had received such injury in the voyage, that serious delay had arisen to the execution of the Patriarch's design. It may be remarked here, that several Benevolent Societies in this country are awake to the impor- tance of the Press, as an instrument of good, in the Mediterranean. Tracts in Italian, on the Scrip- tures and on the Redemption of Mankind, prepared chiefly by Dr. Naudi, have been printed by the Church Missionary Society ; and others are in forwardness. The Society for promoting Christian THE PRESS. 319 Knowledge has lately entered on a series of Tracts, in Greek, (extracted from the Works of the Fathers, with a view to their circulation among the Mem- bers of the Greek Church. Tracts, in Mo- dern Greek and other languages, have been printed at the charge of the Religious Tract Society. The Author will only add, on this topic, that he has ventured to suggest to the Prayer-Book and Homily Society, on the Committee's inquiry in what way they could benefit the people of the Mediterranean, that some of the Homilies of our Church might, with advantage, be prepared for cir- culation among them. While, however, every effort should be made to render our presses beneficial to the Natives of the Mediterranean, there are various considerations which should lead to the encouragement of Printing Establishments among themselves. Books intended for circulation in these parts should bear, as much as possible, a native aspect. The kind of paper and typography to which the eye is accustomed, will give more ready acceptance to Books, than when they bear, in these respects, that foreign appearance to the Native, which Books, printed in England almost invariably do bear. In the size of types, in particular, the inhabitants of tlie Asiatic and African Shores of the Mediter- ranean require assistance, which may seem to an English eye but little necessary. In those coun- tries, that valuable organ wears fast, and is soon wearied. The Books of the Propaganda, and those of Mount Lebanon, are prudently adapted to meet this exigency. The Arabic Bible lately printed in this country was, on this account, frequently ob- 320 Measures suggested. jected to : and the Arabic Testament, still more recently put into circulation by the British and Foreign Bible Society, though it will be every- where received, yet will not supersede the necessity of printing the Scriptures, or parts of them, for the most extensive circulation, in a type of more ready and pleasant use in those countries for which the Arabic Scriptures are chiefly designed. These remarks would seem to lead to the con- clusion, that it is desirable to encourage Printing Establishments among the People of the Mediter- ranean. The formation of one at Malta has been long in contemplation by the Society : and no place offers, perhaps, so many advantages to an under- taking of this nature. The funds appropriated to this object could there be applied in the most effi- cient manner. Under a competent and vigilant superintendence, native assistance, both in editing and printing, might be made available. But the execution of this plan, on any considerable scale, will require much additional strength to the Mission. The Author has made himself acquainted, during his visit home, with many of the details of a Print- ing-Office ; but the other objects of the Mission will preclude that attention, till he shall be joined by some Associates in Labour, which an under- taking of any extent would require. Such an Establishment would find immediate and most useful occupation, in supplying suitable School Books. The Arts now skilfully applied to the elu- cidation of such books in this country, might render these publications both more intelligible and more alluring to the Native Youth. This plan would ultimately embrace the Grammars, Vocubularies, THE PIIESS. - 321 Dictionaries, and Elementary Books, in the various languages. These Elementary Books, compiled with a skilful reference to the notions and manners of the respective people, after the model of the publications of the School-Book Societies of India, would insensibly undermine false opi- nions, and diffiise sound principles and useful knowledge. A beginning, on this plan, might be made in the language of Malta itself, and for domestic purposes : and this would naturally lead a step further ; for as it is evident that the Maltese is a dialect of Modern Arabic, closely allied in its construction and pro- nunciation to the Arabic of North Africa, it may be expected, that, in the course of its practical use, it will lead to the preparation of numerous books of elementary instruction, not for Malta only, but for the whole of the Barbary States. Keeping the eye steadily on the beginning which has been made in the Maltese, every attempt should be directed to the perfect fixing of that language. Commencing in the style of the Gospel already printed, it will perliaps be found expedient, while availing ourselves of all possible critical assistance, to proceed on the following system : — Prepare the remaining Gospels, or the Book of Genesis, in Maltese — be continually collecting from Natives of North Africa who may visit Malta, notices of the pecu- liarities of their dialects, with a view to preparing the Gospels, or the Book of Genesis, in their dialects, with the Arabic Character — while these works are proceeding, let a beginning be made in books of simple Elementary Instruction; for example, in. Natural History, Geography, General Y 322 MEASURES SUGGESTED. History, &c. from English, French, or Italian, into Maltese ; from which, the transition into Modern Arabic would not be difficult. In this way, a foun- dation may be laid for most extensive usefulness, by preparing a multitude of Books and Tracts, on scriptural, moral, literary, and generally-instruc- tive subjects. For Christians, the plan might be extended : the works of their own Writers would supply Treatises or Extracts, on topics of Religion, which might be printed and circulated with great acceptance and promise. But the abundant diffusion of the Holy Scriptures would be, ultimately, the most important occupa- tion of an Establishment of the nature of that in contemplation. Taking it for granted, however, that such an Establishment must grow up but slowly to that maturity which may render it com- petent to furnish, to any great extent, the Scrip- tures to these shores, it would yet have the best opportunity of making its way, by means of that habit w hich prevails in these parts, of separating the Books of Scripture from one another. This would render detached portions, or single books of Scripture, acceptable to the people ; and would furnish employment to a Printing Establishment, gradually increasing as its strength might increase. In reference to Mahomedans, there is one Book of Scripture, which, in respect of its subject, would meet with ready acceptance among them. It had long been matter of anxious reflection with the Author, what books might be given to them, in Arabic, with a view to the most extensive circu- lation ; and, as furnishing materials for education, whenever plans for that end can be introduced. THE PRESS. 323 There are various objections, on the one hand, to our circulation among them of Moral Sentences% selected from the Koran ; and, on the other, it is scarcely to be expected that the Christian Scrip- tures would be generally acceptable to them in their present state. It has occurred, therefore, to the Author, that the Book of Genesis would possess peculiar advantages for distribution, particularly among that immense body of Mahomedans, which spreads from Arabia throughout the larger northern half of Africa. Some of these advantages he will mention : — The Book of Genesis consists, exclusively, of Patriarchal History. It is a Divine Record of the conduct and sayings of holy men of old, considered, some of them, to be Prophets by the Mahomedans themselves, and their names held universally in veneration. It is a history anterior to the two revelations of the Law and the Gospel, and makes no mention, by name, of Moses or of Jesus; so that a Mahomedan might read it, without adverting to any competition between the false revelation of his Pro- phet and the Mosaic and Christian Dispensations. There exists, in brief, a prejudice in favour of this Book ; and this prejudice would not, upon reading it, be weakened by any rival interests. The objection, that the Book of Genesis would not, by itself, explain the way of Salvation, may lead us to remark how large a portion of Divine Truth is contained in this Book — far more than in all the Koran ; which abounds with errors, that might be corrected by the Book of Genesis alone. More especially, this Book unfolds the true origin of the sin and misery which exist in the world ; and con- Y 2 324 MEASURES SUGGESTED. tains, in the promises addressed to man after his fall, the germ of the scheme of Hmnan Redemption. Although it does not contain the Ten Command- ments, yet the substance of them, including ex- pressly the institution of the Sabbath, is conveyed in a historical form : wherein also the holiness of God is exhibited, in the conduct of his servants, Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and others; and His indignation against sin, in the punishment of our first parents, and the judgments on mur- derous Cain, on the whole world in its destruc- tion by the Flood, on Ham who dishonoured his father ,^ on Jacob who by fraud supplanted his bro- ther — not to mention various other instances. This Book contains, indeed, neither such copious effu- sions of devotion as the Psalms, nor the incom- parable Universal Prayer dictated by our Divine Redeemer; yet the intercessions of Abraham for Sodom and GomoiTah, the touching supplications of his servant Eliezer, the wrestlings of Jacob with his God when pressed by the approach of Esau — all these instances teach us, in some measure, how to pray ; and prove to us that earnest prayer is acceptable to God. There is this additional circumstance, that the Book of Genesis is almost the only one likely to, travel, at once, alone and extensively, in North Africa — alone, where for many years Missionaries will not, because they cannot, penetrate — extensively, by caravans; which might, perhaps, make this Book even an article of trade. The Author started to the Committee of the British and Foreign Bible Society the substance of these considerations with respect to the Book of Genesis;. THE PRESS. 325 when it was a<^Teed that a large edition of this Book shouhl he prepared for circulation. A Printini;' Estahhshment, on an extensive scale, wonld find al)undant occupation in the ways Vvhich have been pointed out: and, in due time, as rehi^ious knowledi^e and feeling increased, it wouhl be called to sup[)ly larger works, adapted to this improving state of things ; with portions, in suc- cession, of that Commentary on the Holy Scrip- tures, which these Nations may well look for, in their respective languages, at our hands. In the mean while, there is an employment of the Press, which will prepare the way for all the others of which we have spoken. The diffusion of information by a Periodical Work, is a measure of great promise, and has long been in contemplation. The want, indeed, of re- gular communication between the different parts of these shores, may render it desirable to make every portion of such a publication complete in itself: this would seem to preclude the plan of short inter- vals. A Quarterly Number or Small Volume might be found the most convenient vehicle of useful information — such Volume or Number to be as complete in itself as circumstances would allow. In order to prepare the way, the publication might appear, for some time, occasionally, as oppor- tunities might ofler. Ample materials would be supphed for such a work, by the Proceedings of Religious and Benevolent Societies, now in vigorous operation in so many parts of Europe and America : these might be intermingled and enlivened with those notices of the state of man in different forms 326 MEASURES SUGGESTED. of society, which intelligent Travellers are conti- nually supplying. Without the slightest referem^e to political matters, such a Publication would be a vehicle of useful knowledge and of sound religious principles, while it would apply the stimulus of example, and rouse by the force of Christian Motives. ( 327 ) USE OF VERNACULAR TONGUES IN WORSHIP. When Edward the Third caused the pleadings in our Courts of Law, which had long been conducted in French, to be for ever in future conducted in English, some private interests were, doubtless, injured for a time; for no extensive change is effected without partial inconvenience : yet the utility of this measure appears now indisputable. The great body of the people, rendered thereby more moral and more happy, form a surer support and safeguard to the Throne, than they ever could have become, had they remained the prey of all those evils which accompany an unintelligible mode of administering Public Justice. But there is another measure, involving, not prin- cipally Social Rights, but the privileges of a Com- munity in their intercourse with their Supreme Lord and Governor — a measure which, three hundred years ago, was considered so agreeable to common sense and the plain mterpretation of Scripture, that the Church of England made it the subject of one of her Articles, and the Protestant Churches have long universally adopted it — a measure, however, in the benefit of which the Roman and the Eastern Churches do not yet participate with us. This measure is the Celebration of Public Worship in a known tongue. 328 MEASURES SUGGESTED. The Author may be permitted here to quote some remarks, which he addressed, on this subject, to the Members of the Prayer-Book and Homily Society, at their last Anniversary : — It may seem a trite observation, to allude to the blessing which you possess, and have possessed for three hundred years, in having a Scriptural Liturgy, and this in your own language ; but I have been accustomed to witness scenes which feelingly remind me how great a privilege this is. I have, within the last few years, visited the Romish, the Greek, the Coptic, and other Churches, which have their Service habitually in a language which the people do not understand. St. Paul, when giving directions for conducting the devotional feelings of the Christian Church, says, / luould rather speak Jive words with my understandings that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand luords in an unknown tongue : yet, in these Churches, they seem to have reversed their choice, and to have adopted the contrary of that which St. Paul preferred. How painful the contrast, between the affectionate Mother, in this country, training up her child in the way that it should go, impressing its tender mind with sentiments of devotion ; and the Mother teaching her child, as soon as it can read, or even before it can read, to repeat its Ave-Marias and count its beads ! How diiferent, from a Family, after the fatigues of the day, refreshing its members with the exercises of spiritual devotion, is the Family assembled to fatigue themselves with unintelligible Services, or to repeat their long breviary of saints, and add to each of them Ora pro nohis I It is true, indeed, that there is a certain feeling of devotion cherished by many of these persons : and it is by means of this spirit of devotion, never wholly extinguished, that God is pleased to maintain a small spark of religion in tliat Church. But how lamentable to reflect, that it is the devotion of igno- rance ! When I have been at the celebration of Marriage in these Churches, I have observed, instead of the solemn and tender addresses delivered in our own Church on that USE 01- VEUNACULAU TOXCUES IN WORSHIP. 329 occasion, an offensive levity added to the unknown language in which the Service is there performed : and may not that kind of dissoluteness, which so much prevails on the Continent, be attributed to this, that, when persons enter upon life, they are not reminded of the solemn vows which they are taking upon them, and the conjugal virtue which they should exhibit ? I have been struck, likewise, when in some Churches abroad, with that desolation of devotion which seems to pre- vail. There appears no common feeling of devotion between the Priest and the people. At one end of the Church is the Officiating Minister or Priest, with his face turned from the people, repeating what they do not understand, in a voice too low to be heard. What are these people doing ? I will not say they might as w^ell be at home, for their appearance there does some good ; but I may ask. Are they all praying with one heart and one mind ? They seem as if every one was standing by himself, and totally destitute of that unction which accompanies a Liturgy in a known language. In connection with this subject, it is obvious to remark the contrast between an English Church and many Foreign Churches, in respect of the Instruction which is visibly and externally con- veyed. In an English Church, the eye is met by our three Grand Documents of Faith, Obedience, and Devotion — the Creed, the Ten Commandments, and the Lord's Prayer : in many of our Country Churches, striking texts of Scripture are recorded on the wall : nay, the very Church-yard speaks, though not always in the most appropriate taste, the solemn admonitions of the Most High. But what is the instruction of a Latin Church ? It ex- hibits to the eye the Doctrine of the adoration of the Virgin and the Saints : tablets, suspended here and there, announce how many days' Indulgence 330 MEyVSURES SUGGESTED, shall be granted to those who accompany the Sacra- ment to the dying with a lamp : and where the Ten Commandments are exhibited, it is in Latin ; with the Second omitted, and the Tenth divided into two, so as to eke out the number : round the Church, the ornaments of the pillars are frequently an exhibition of the flames of Purgatory ; and, in the centre, is a deplorable figure of a man or woman suffering that flame, with the inscription '' Miserere animce miser rimi peccator is I " In Greek Churches, far less of insci'iption may be seen ; but they abound in pictures : the Greeks at Zante were surprised but gratified, on seeing the English Chapel adorned at the east end with a painting of a Lamb bearing a Cross, with this text underneath, in Greek, l^ehold the Lamb of God, ivhicli taketh away the sin of the World ! The pertinacity, which has generally been exhi- bited, by Ecclesiastics of the Unreformed Churches, against the introduction of the Vernacular Tongues in Worship, leaves on the mind the indelible im- pression that some motive, not within the j)ale of sound judgment, prevails against the salutary innovation — some narrow and selfish feeling of fear, lest they should surrender, by enlarging the knowledge of the people, the advantage pos- sessed by those who can see, over the blind who cannot see. It will require, therefore, in our intercourse and correspondence with the Churches of the East, a union of vigour and prudence in pressing this mea- sure, so indispensable to their revival. We should, with this view, exhibit to them, with an immediate bearing on present times, the extreme impolicy, and USE OF VERNACULAR TONGUES IX WORSHIP. 331 even criminality, of persisting tlius to hold Pro- fessinj^ Christians in habitual ignorance of the words used in Pubhc Worship. In the depressed and dwindled state of all the Churches which groan under the Turkish Yoke, it IMPOLITIC to have two interests — one that of the Priests, the other that of the People : this is to weaken what is already too weak. In religion, especially in the public exercise of its rites, both ought to have but one interest : which, to be felt, must be known; and, to be known, must be ex- pressed in language universally intelligible. It is UNWISE, in the present day, to limit the influ- ence of Public Worship to the superstitious and the ignorant. Knowledge of every kind — political, scientific, and literary — advances now, in France, in Spain, in Italy, in Greece, not by steps, but by rapid strides. If Religion do not speak intelligibly to the multitudes who throng to her sanctuary. Infidelity and Sedition will find, or make, an increasing crowd of votaries : their Temple will be, indifferently, the house, the street, the field ; and, meanwhile, Chris- tianity will be derided, the Priesthood impoverished; and the Churches abandoned. It may be further urged, that this practice is irre- ligious ; that is, that it amounts to being without religion : for a people hearing Divine Service, merely with the outward ear, in words which they do not understand, can scarcely be denominated Worshippers. Considerations of this kind so vitally affect the existence of Christianity in the Churches of the East, that, in our correspondence with them, tlie introduction of the Vernacular Tongues in Public 332 MEASURES SUGGESTED. Worship ought to be pressed by every argument : and it deserves serious remark, that if this Christian counsel were to proceed from the Superior Autho- rities of our own Church, it would come with far greater probability of success, than if it appeared merely as the recommendation of private individuals ; who might, perhaps, be considered, by the Digni- taries of Foreign Churches, as adverse to their eminent distinctions, and too adventurously dis- posed to amplify the claims of popular privilege. The devotion, which frequently appears to accom- pany Worship in an unknown tongue, partakes but little, it may be feared, of that communion of the heart with God, in spirit and in truth, which con- stitutes intelligent and scriptural Worship; and is even generally connected with grievous errors as to the objects of Worship. The Author has witnessed Services of this nature at sea, among Roman Catho- lics ; which were, at first, very striking. About half an hour after sun-set, the Captain would assemble all the sailors, at the aft part of the ship, to prayers ; he himself performing the part of Chaplain, while the crew all knelt down, and engaged in a Service which lasted half an hour. It was chiefly in Latin ; but the sailors appeared perfectly instructed in re- peating the words. After the Pater Noster, they went through the Rosary, or Hymn to the Virgin : the Master and the Mate performed one part, while the whole ship's company chaunted the responses in good time and tune. In this way, the tender epithets, addressed in the Rosary to the Virgin Mary, were echoed, for ten minutes, by this rough set of men, with the constant cadence of '' Ora pro nobis." Then followed prayers for " this good USE OF VERNACULAK TONGUES IN WORSHIP. 333 ship," for the merchandize on board, for the man at the helm, &c. Then a loii*^ list of Saints, whose very names most Englishmen never heard of, were invoked with an *' Ora pro nobis," after this manner — ''Let us say a Pater Noster and a Prayer to St. Francis, to deliver us from all misfortune." After a pause — not hurried — during which all had re- peated to themselves the customary words, he named another Saint, to whom a Pater Noster and a Prayer should be said. In this way he led for about ten times — specifying different evils to be prayed against, as tempest, shipwreck, and plague ; and addressing the Virgin Mary under her different titles, di Loretto, del Carmine, &c. ; and also praying to the Santissimo Sacramento, meaning the real presence of Christ. What was chiefly to be observed with commendation, was the order and fervency with which the whole crew performed their parts ; remaining on their knees and uncovered, all the time, though the dew was falling in abundance. What were my thoughts while witnessing this scene ? I too felt called on to pray ; but how dif- ferent the object of my prayers ! Not the Virgin, nor the Saints ; but Jesus himself, the Son of God, who invites us to come boldly to the throne of grace, and to draw near with a full assurance of faith in His intercession. To those who regard Devotion merely as a state of feeling without any reference to its object, these people may seem fully as accep- table in the sight of God as the enliglitened and spiritual worshipper : but they who have laid aside all trust in themselves, and have fled for refuge to the only hope set before us in the Gospel, will mourn over the ignorance of these Devotees. How awful J.34 MEASUUKS SUGGESTED. the reflection, that, for centuries past, Popes and Patriarchs, Cardinals and Bishops, Priests and Monks and Nuns, Emperors and Princes, Judges and People, Philosophers and. the Ignorant, have thus debased Christianity ; and have heguiled them- selves of the reward of enlightened and devout communion with God, in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of Angels and not Itolding the Head ! CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE EASTERN AND WESTERN CHURCHES. There is another important measure, which has never, in any considerable degree, been adopted — Correspondence between Ecclesiastics, eminent for rank and learning, belonging to the Eastern and Western Churches. Without intending to exclude the intercourse of Churches, through the medium of persons of hum- bler character, it seems manifestly the duty of the Higher Ecclesiastics, to conduct such correspon- dence; as it is likely to become, through their means, most effective. Should any object, that Protestant Ecclesiastics, as they have no jurisdiction, nor even an acknow- ledged title of brotherhood, among the Commu- nions of Rome, Greece, Armenia, Syria, Egypt, or Abyssinia, have therefore no right to institute free and friendly Correspondence with Foreign Ecclesiastics; such objectors must have forgotten, that, besides official and legally- defined duty, there is a duty of Love — that the Protestant Churches, as part of the Body of Clnist, ought to sympathise with all the other Members — which sympathy cannot duly subsist, but as the result of habitual, friendly, and Christian intercourse. 336 MEASURES SUGGESTED. Through the active correspondence which sub- sisted about the Sixteenth Century, Britain owes to Germany her happy emancipation from the yoke of Popery. At the commencement of the Seven- teenth Century, the epistolary communications and personal intercourse, which took place between a Patriarch of Constantinople and the Divines of Western Europe, form a bright illustration of the measure now recommended ; while the beginning of the Eighteenth Century exhibits a bold instance of attack upon the tyrannical power of Rome, con- ducted by the masculine genius of an English Metropolitan, in his correspondence with the more moderate Members of the GalUcan Church, the Doctors of the Sorbonne. The individual instances alluded to deserve more particular notice. Cyril Lucaris, born in 15/2, was successively Patriarch of Alexandria and Constantinople; to which last dignity he was raised in 1612. He is in- cidentally alluded to by Sandys, who saw him in Egypt, and represents him as already very well inclined toward the Protestants. Cyril had, in fact, in early life, the opportunity of travelling into Germany, where he had obtained the acquaintance of many of the most distinguished persons of the Reformed Churches ; an acquaintance which he continued to cultivate, through the medium of a con- stant correspondence. When translated to Con- stantinople, he lived in great intimacy with the English and Dutch Ambassadors. To the project, which was then most assiduously pressed by the Court of Rome, and managed at Constantinople by the intrigues of the Jesuits under the strong' CORRESPONDENCE. 337 patronage of the French Ambassador, for the purpose of effecting a union between the Romish and Greek Churches, Cyril was a most determined opponent. His inflexible resistance to this project proved even- tually the occasion of his death ; for the Jesuits, having more than once succeeded with the Turkish Court to have him deposed from the Patriarchal dignity, concluded their persecution of this great and good man, by instigating the civil authority to put him to death. He was strangled, by order of the Turkish Government, in the year 1638, at the age of 66> From the Letters of this Patriarch, published in 4 to. by Aymon, it may be seen how diligently he cultivated the friendship of the Reformed Churches. Among his distinguished Correspondents, is the name of Archbishop Abbot, then Primate of all England*. * A brief History of Cyril was published by Dr. Smith, at the end of his Account of the Greek Church, in English ; considerably enlarged, in a Latin Edition. A very different account of his Life is given by Leo Allatius, in his Treatise de Ecclesice Occidentalis atque Orientalis perpetua Consensione. But the insidious design and partial assertions of that Author, in reference to the general subject which he discusses — attempting, in fact, to prove what is not true — lays his account of Cyril under a just suspicion of mis-statement. By their works, however, and not by the calumnies of their opponents, our judgment must be formed of such men as Luther in the Western and Cyril in the Eastern Church. The Creed, drawn up by Cyril as declaratory of the doctrines of the Orthodox Greek Oriental Church, may be found in Hottinger's Analecta Theolog'ica : Appendix to Article viii. It is fully illustrated by quotations from the Scriptures and the Writings of the Fathers. These are the principal Works to which the Author has had access upon this subject : but others also are cited in the Notes to Mo- sheim's Ecclesiastical History. Cyi'il was also a very great promoter of the printing of that Modern Greek Testament (translated by Maximus), which was the z 338 MEASURES SUGGESTED. About a century after Cyril, flourished another illustrious instance of the topic which we are now considering — Correspondence with Foreign Churches, — in the person of Archbishop Wake, the first President of the Society for Promoting Chris- tian Knowledge. The Protestant Missions in the East Indies were fostered, in their infancy, by his friendly care. He maintained also an extensive Correspondence with Protestants on the Continent of Europe. But that which has excited peculiar interest in the Ecclesiastical History of his time, is his bold attempt to induce the Gallican Church to emancipate herself entirely from the dominion of the Church of Rome. A full account of his Corre- spondence on this subject is given by the English Editor of Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, in the Sixth Volume of tliat work : from which it appears, that the project of the Archbishop was by himself considered to be so far a State- Affair, that he was restrained from prosecuting it to the extent of his wishes, by the anticipation of a want of support on the part of the respective Courts. His most learned Correspondent in France, also, Doctor Du Pin, died soon after their inter- course by Letter had led to the developement, in a certain degree, of their sentiments*. From this Cor- basis of the Modern Greek Version printed at Halle, and subse- quently by the British and Foreign Bible Society. (See Le Long's Bibliotheca Sacra, Volume II. of Part II. Sect. 2. Article 4.) * It is remarkable that so learned a man as Dr. Du Pin should have been ignorant of the Homilies of the Church of England. This circumstance suggests the doubt, how far the Liturgy, Articles, and Homihes of our Church have been fairly exhibited to Foreign Churches. Even in the Greek Version of our Prayer Book, our Articles do not appear. CORRESPONDENCE. 339 respondence, therefore, nothing satisfactory appears to have been concluded. Had these two eminent Ecclesiastics, the Patri- arch Cyril and Archbishop Wake, so distinguished for their exalted rank, great learning, and enlarged views, been co temporaries, the result of their Cor- respondence could not, we are ready to imagine, have failed' to be beneficial, in the highest degree, to the spiritual interests of the Universal Church. But such remarkable coincidences are not frequently seen. Every individual example, however, of high public spirit, and zeal for the defence and propaga- tion of the Gospel, is encouraging : as such instances never occur unaccompanied by some visible benefit; while the secret blessing which attends them, may perhaps be far greater in amount than our weak faith ever dares to estimate. The recent visit of the Syrian Patriarch Giarve to this country, already mentioned, will lead, it may be hoped, to more frequent intercourse between Eastern and Western Christians. That visit has been the means of diftusing information respecting the Syrian Church, and of awakening an interest in its concerns not felt before. It may be seen from the proceed- ings on that occasion, that it was the intention of the Committee* then formed, not only to fulfil the imme- diate wishes of the Patriarch, in supplying the means of forming a Printing Establishment for the benefit of his flock ; but to promote, as opportu- nities might offer, the intellectual and moral improve- ment of Syria. . The model of friendly visitation, given by a Missionary Register for 1819, pp. 133, IS^. ^/ Z 2 340 MEASURES SUGGESTED. Master's hand in the Epistle to the Colossians (Ch. iv. vv. 7, 8.) comprises, in brief, the two principal objects of such intercourse. All my state shall Tychicus declare iinto you, ivlio is a beloved brother, and a faithful minister, and fellow -servant in the Lord: ivhom I have sent unto you for the same pur- pose; that he might hnoiv your estate, and comfort your hearts. Affectionate inquiries and communi- cations, concerning one another's estate, seem to be the two points which should engage different Churches in their correspondence. Were the Ecclesiastics of the United Church to make friendly inquiry, either by Letter, or through British Chaplains resident abroad, or Representa- tives of a Missionary Society, or Clergymen occa- sionally on their foreign travels, conccMiing the num- bers, condition, and prospects of Christians in the Oriental Churches, they would soon receive, in reply, such an account, as would move their hearts to commiseration and zeal. They would, by such inquiries, excite an expectation ; and indeed they would, to a certain degree, stand pledged to do something for their fellow- Christians. When the Author was at Smyrna, in the year 1819, he was in- formed, by the Greek Bishop, that he had recently received a Letter from our country, making inquiries concerning the state of the Greek Church, and more particularly of the Seven Churches of Asia Minor, whereof Smyrna is one. This laudable and inter- esting inquiry came from a private individual in Scotland, The object, however, of St. Paul, in sending a faithful fellow-servant to the Church at Colosse, was not simply inquiry and sympathy. This Christian CO IIRES PO N D E X C E . 341 Ambassador was chari^ed also with a communica- tion of the state of the Apostle's affairs. - There is something' very emphatical in the expres- sion, ALL mi/ state shall Tyclucus declare unto you, A full account of the labours, success, sufferings, and, patient faith of the Apostle, could not fail to animate, comfort, and direct the hearts of any Church, to w hich his faitliful fellow-servant should bear so inter- esting a communication. Were a Clergyman, charged by the highest Eccle- siastical Authorities of our Church, to visit the Dig- nitaries of the Greek Church ; and were he to relate to them in detail the proceedings of our Church, and of our Benevolent Institutions — the plans by which we act at home, and the result of our operations in India, in Africa, in the Islands of the most distant Oceans ; he would give such an impulse to their feelings, and such a new direction to their efforts, as would not fail to bring down a blessing upon the, Church which thus received our communications. Our example would be felt by them, both as encou- ragement and counsel. How many persons, willing to act, have remained inert, because no man shewed them how to combine, and to what point to direct their efforts ! In some cases, to present persons in such a situation with a set of Rules for a Society, has been to form the Society : nothing then remained, but to support the Institution so simply framed. Is it then because the Church of England has not seen a sufficiently specific object for treaty with the distant Oriental Churches, that she has not authori- tatively sent forth her Ministers, to inquire concern- ing their affairs, and to communicate to them all 342 MEASURES SUGGESTED. our state? Does she regard such a general embas- sage as a vague speculation, too adventurous for a dignified body to embark in ? Or has she not faith to believe, and judgment to discern, that a Mission, ihus commencing with friendly inquiry, and pro- ceeding to useful communications, must, if con- ducted in a right spirit, lead on to practical results incalculably extensive, and such as must redound in the highest degree to the glory of Christ ? (2 Cor. viii. 23.) To a mind sincerely interested for the revival of the Christian Churches of the Levant, it needs no more than to offer these two propositions : — Without obtaining their friendship, we can scarcely expect to do any good to the Christian Natives of those lands : And, they, without some friendly aid from us, can scarcely be expected to re-assume that Christian Character, which once shone among their predeces- sors. Necessity, duty, pity, love, all plead for offices of Christian Intercourse — not casual, but constant — not merely from benevolent individuals, but under the sanction of rank, and with the combined energies of learning and piety. (iTonduliittg UetmvU^ anii ^uggedtione. ( 34.3 ) CHARACTERISTICS OF A MISSION TO THE MEDITERRANEAN. 1. The first circumstance to be particularly noticed in this Mission, is, the wide extent of country, to WHICH IMMEDIATE ACCESS IS AFFORDED. Taking into our view the Black Sea and the Ara- bian Gulf, to both of which the Mediterranean naturally leads, we shall find these three seas sur- rounded by a line of coast, which, if drawn out in length, would encircle more than half the Globe. All the territory adjacent to this boundary line is solid continent, extending to the distance of thou- sands of miles. From the greater part of these countries, Malta is distant not more than from five to fifteen days' sail. If we except the tract of Lybian Desert, which lies between Egypt and Tripoli, all this circumjacent mass of ground is well peopled. Add to this view, the multitude of the islands which adorn the surface of this wide expanse of waters, and the highly-improved state of navigation in those part^. In the centre of all these advantageous scenes, Malta offers a secure asylum, and an immense scope, for the conduct and labours of a Christian Mission. Here the Missionary, duly accredited from the Parent Country, may, in an Institution formed for that purpose, be initiated in his arduous duties, and specially equipped for semce. Hence he may go 346 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. forth to emulate the primitive travels and labours of the Apostolic Age. Hither he may at proper inter- vals return, to refresh his health and spirits ; accom- panied, probably, by some of the Natives, whom he shall have selected as most apt to imbibe the spirit, and carry forvi^ard the various purposes of his holy enterprise. 2. There is a further circumstance, peculiarly advantageous to a Mission in the Mediterranean; namely, the state of languages. These, with the exception of Turkish, Modern Arabic, Maltese, and Albanian, are well fixed, and have many books written in them. To all of them, a Scholar well grounded in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, will find immediate and easy access. This, among many other circumstances, is one which seems to autho- rise a direct claim on the services of those who have enjoyed the benefit of a complete University Edu- cation. 3. Another point to be remarked, relative to the extensive sphere of which Malta is the centre, is the great diversity of national circum- stances AND character. Without attempting to graduate the various shades of difference observable in the countries surrounding the Mediterranean, we may remark generally of those to the North and to the South of it, that, though separated by so short a distance, they pre- sent exceedingly remote extremes of civilised and uncivilised life. If we define a civilised state of society to be that, in which the stability of the governing Powers and the well-being and happiness of the governed are best promoted and maintained, what a contrast does CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MISSION. 347 history exhibit, during many centuries up to the present day, between Europe and Africa ! — the one, a collection of nations, which, with varying degrees of pre-eminence, have given laws to a large portion of the Globe, over which they seem to have been continually acquiring a more extended, rather than a decreasing, rule ! — the other, a mass of unorga- nized or ill- organized tribes and people and pro- vinces ; ignorant of the laws of nations ; of internal government most irregular, violent, and changeable ; and, from time immemorial, indulging, to unlimited extent, a practice beyond all others the most hostile to civilised life — Traffic in Human Beings ! A difference of character is the necessary conse- quence of such circumstances. Secure intercourse, good faith, friendly manners, intelligent and open minds, are not the growth of uncultivated soil. Barbarous nations have, indeed, sometimes exhibited, at a first interview, or during a transient intercourse, a gentleness which has excited surprise ; but this virtue is not their habitual social character. The very terms, of Civil and Savage Life, carry with them a moral signification. From civilised nations, the Philanthropist may ex- pect, where no rival interests impede his claims, to receive countenance and assistance. Barbarous countries have nothing to contribute : to them we look as objects, not as instruments, of benevolence. In the religious plans of Missionary Societies, it is to be apprehended, however, that cordial co-operation will not soon be had from those more cultivated na- tions to the North of the Mediterranean, who differ from us in several material Articles of Faith. How far or how successfully they may oppose, is questionable. 348 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. The consideration of this leads to the subject of the next section : but the possibility of such opposi- tion may serve to remind us, how doubly difficult this sphere of labour may prove, in which the vis inertice of uncivilized countries, on the one hand, hangs like a dead weight upon our hopes ; and, on the other, the unfriendly reserve, or even resistance, of more cultivated persons may, for a time, cripple or thwart our exertions. 4. The VARIETY OF RELIGIOUS CREEDS, AND THE SENTIMENTS AND FEELINGS OF THE VARIOUS PRO- FESSORS OF THOSE CREEDS, coustitutc a character of peculiar interest and importance in the Mediter- ranean Mission. Heathen Countries there are none, immediately adjacent to the Mediterranean. In this neighbourhood, however, the Jew beholds what was the native land of his ancestors. This people, scattered in large numbers around the Me- diterranean, still turn, with melancholy yet affec- tionate feelings, toward the spot denominated by all, The Holy City. Here Christianity exhibits, like a many-coloured vest, all the various Forms of Faith and Worship, into which those who bear her name have rent their sacred profession. The Latin, the Greek, the Armenian, the Nestorian, 7); yet it is not for us, either in expediency or of right, to rebuke, to censure, and to denounce with that authority which came with propriety from the Apostolic Founder and Father of that Church. Still less would the Prelacy of our Church think of assuming the lordly measures of Rome ; who obtrudes, in the character of Supreme on Earth, her Bishops and Patriarchs where she deems fit ; and can equip, at pleasure, a complete Ecclesiasti- cal Establishment for the most distant portion of the Globe. Destitute, therefore, of all pretension or power, beyond that of Christian Love, it is in this spirit alone that we can go forth to these Churches ; cordially assuring them, in our conver- sations and by our measures, that, while we per- ceive their errors and their depression, we sincerely feel for their welfare. How difficult, and yet how peculiarly requisite in the Mediterranean Sphere, is the attainment of this temper ! How, in our approaches to the Church of Rome, which has so long viewed us with the eye of an implacable foe, shall we learn the divine art of overcoming evil with good ? How, in correspondence with the depressed Churches of the Levant, may the Dignitaries of the Western Churches CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MISSION. 359 accost, rank for rank, those whose humbled cir- cumstances and injured s[)irits seem to place them so far below the level of tlieir eminent and sacred function ; divested, as they appear to our view, of that erect and independent spirit, that purity of manners and good faith, which flourish more fa- vourably, where piety and liberal knowledj^e, civil liberty and secure competency, combine to form the character ? It is not possible to contemplate this striking contrast between a devout and independent English Bishop, and one in the East who governs perhaps an equally extensive Diocese and yet crouches for his bread, without perceiving that more than common meekness and urbanity are needed to raise such deep depression. The re- membrance of who made us to differ, and who once sustained them at a height of Christian Character not inferior to ours, must be habitual to the labourers in the Mediterranean Mission, filling them with kind- 7iess and humbleness of mind. ( 360 ) NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED 1. GIBRALTAR. Here British Protection would be fully enjoyed by a British Subject. In the small, but closely com- pacted population of this little spot, a Missionary would find a large variety of national and religious character. In addition to the English, he could have daily opportunities of seeing Spaniards, and the natives of the other adjacent Roman- Catholic Countries ; besides a continually-moving population of Jews, and of the Moors of North Africa. The frequent passage of ships,, communicating between various parts of the world and the Mediterranean, would render the opportunities of correspondence very numerous. The languages to be learned would be Spanish and Arabic ; as inquiry, both by letter and by per- sonal visits, concerning the state of Spain to the North and Morocco to the South, would be a primary occupation. Occasions of profitable Chris- tian Intercourse with Professing Christians might be enjoyed, in addition to communion of that nature with the English, by a Missionary who should have acquired fluency sufficient to conduct, once or twice NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 361 a week, a kind of public Family- Prayers, in Spanish; when the Scriptures might be read and explained, together with Prayer, for the benefit of those persons, either resident in Gibraltar or visiting the place, who might otherwise not enjoy such means of religious edification. Here also should be kept a constant supply of the Scriptures, in various languages ; and also of the Publications of the Society for the Con- version of the Jews. An ulterior object should be preparation for co-operating in some general plan of Education in North Africa. The prospect of success in Spain must depend greatly on the freedom allowed to religious opi- nion. With respect to Barbary, the operation of mea- sures cannot but be slow. It is, however, a consi- deration of the greatest weight, that, if something of the kind proposed be not attempted, nothing can possibly be effected ; and the benefit of so central a situation as Gibraltar will seem, in a religious point of view, to be entirely thrown away. 2. IONIAN ISLANDS. British Protection is here likewise enjoyed ; and the toleration of all religions is established by the Constitution of these States. In the year 1819, the Ionian Bible Society was formed at Corfu ; and this has been followed by similar Societies in the other Islands. The patronage given by the highest Autho- rities to the distribution of the Scriptures, is a most auspicious circumstance. 362 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. From the security enjoyed in these Islands, and from the plans of Education introducing into them, there is every probability that they may become, in time, a focus of Modern Greek Literature. In respect of their geographical position, they are adja- cent to an extensive line of coast, bordering Turkey in Europe; and offer, therefore, facilities for be- nevolent operation upon the Albanians and the Greeks of the Continent; and, in some degree, upon the Turks themselves. The language of chief importance vrould be Modern Greek, to be written and spoken familiarly. Albanian, and perhaps some other modern dialects of the Sclav onian, which are beginning to be culti- vated, would also claim attention. It might be practicable, and would be highly desirable, to have, once or twice in the week, open family-parties for the Reading of the Scriptures and Prayer, in Mo- dern Greek. Versions of the Scriptures, such as have been projected at Constantinople, might some of them, in part, be most advantageously executed here : and the circulation of these Versions, and of approved Religious Tracts, would be an important part of the labours at this Station. Generally, wherever opportunities might arise of assisting various plans of usefulness, especially of direct- ing the rising generation in efforts to benefit their countrymen, these occasions should be assiduously cultivated. Considering the zeal with which the Greeks have, in recent times, promoted the improvement of their countrymen, and the degree of maturity which their plans have in some instances attained, the hope may confidendy be cherished, that the labours, at NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 363 this Station would he productive of abundant and steadily-increasing benefit. 3. CONSTANTINOPLE. Personal Protection by the Ambassador is the privilege of a British Subject here: but as this is not enjoyed by the Natives, to whom a Missionary directs his efforts, he must not expect to find, in his various proceedings, a corresponding freedom, on their part, of sentiment or action ; but must press his measures with a tender regard to their situation. Allowance being made for this circumstance, (which prevails more or less in every part of the Mediter- ranean, wherever British Protection is not domi- nant,) this Station will ofter the great advantage of intercourse and correspondence, with persons of an immense variety of nations, tongues, and religious persuasions. More especially in reference to Chris- tianity, it is the head-quarters of the Oriental Greek Church, which has long possessed a higher degree of influence than any of the other three Greek Patriarchates, or any of the other Oriental Churches. In reference to Mahomedanism, this is the head- quarters of the Traditional Sect, which (as op- posed to the Sect of Ali, prevalent in Persia) may be regarded as the more intolerant upholder of the Rehgion of Mahomet. Here, therefore, might that Mystery of Iniquity be more exactly studied. The languages necessary, would be Greek and Turkish ; and it would be vv^ell to add a knowledge 364 CONCLUDING HKMAUKS AND SUGGESTIONS. of Armenian and Persian. A very principal engage- ment at this Station would be, ably to conduct Correspondence on all subjects relative to the pro- motion of pure religion, with all the surrounding countries — with Odessa, the Crimea, Astrachan, Trebisond, Smyrna, Salonicha, the Greek and Ionian Islands, Aleppo, Egypt, and generally with all places of importance in the East. Similar to this employment, would be that of frequent Con- versations with principal Ecclesiastics ; and, as opportunities may in course of time offer, with the more learned Mussulmans : these conferences, wisely conducted, and afterward carefully committed to writing, would prove of the greatest utility ; both in bringing the Natives of those countries acquainted with what is good in these our Western Churches and Societies, and in directing us in all our mea- sures for their benefit. Versions of the Scriptures, and Translations of approved Tracts, would be objects constantly in progress. The Reading of the Scriptures and Prayer with such of the Natives as might be willing to unite in these religious duties, should, with due prudence, be ever aimed at ; as being the most appropriate exercise of the Ministe- rial Office, and most essentially conducive to the maintenance of those pious habits and dispositions, which might otherwise, in such a situation, be impaired. What has been already observed, under the head of the Ionian Islands, concerning the zeal for learn- ing among the Greeks, may generally apply to this Station. The important undertakings, also, set on foot by Dr. Pinkerton, during his visit to this capital, in 1819, tended greatly to enlarge and animate the NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 365 expectations of the Christian World. It is true, indeed, that these undertakings have, during* the present troubles, l)een arrested in their progress; and the })rospect, as it regards the interests of Chris- tianity, ai)pears dark and unpromising : but all adverse events will, doubtless, prove, in the end, auxiliary to the advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord. Distress of nations, ivith perplexiti/, has often been the Divine method of discipline, under which the inhabitants of the world have learned righteousness ; and, in pro})ortion as the suffering Churches connected with Constantinople shall rise in their Christian character, from them we may expect, ultimately, to derive effective Missionaries for the interior of Asia, for Arabia, Abyssinia, and the Northern Parts of Africa. The residence, at Constantinople, of the Rev. Henry Leeves on the part of the British and Foreign Bible Society, and of the Rev. James Connor on that of the Church Missionary Society, sufliciently prove the advantage with which this Station may be resumed, whenever circumstances shall be more favourable. 4. SMYRNA, AND THE GREEK ISLANDS. The advantages of this Station would be very similar to those mentioned under Constantinople. At Smyrna, the number of Franks is, however, con- siderably greater. Here, at present, is the largest British Factory in the Levant. In the Greek Islands there would be, during the summer months, easy, ,366 CONCLUDING IIEMAIIKS AND SUGGESTIONS. rapid, and safe intercourse with numerous Chris- tians ; among many of whom there is a considerable attention to Learning. The occupations at this Station would be similar and auxiliary to those at Constantinople. The dis- tribution of the Scriptures and of Tracts, in parti- cular, would furnish much employment to an active man. The success of a Mission to these parts would depend on very much the same circumstances, as those alluded to under the head of Constantinople ; as this whole tract of country constitutes a part of that Patriarchate. 5. ALEPPO. For Asia Minor, to the north and north-west ; for Mesopotamia, to the south-east ; and for Damascus to the south ; Aleppo, in respect of its population, and its central position, is a very important Station. A British Consul resides here ; but the Factory, which, in the time of Maundrell and subsequently, was so considerable, has been removed, within these fifty years, to Smyrna. 6. BEIllOUT. This place is favourably situated for the Island of Cyprus; and for the Druses, and the numerous Christians in the whole extent of Mount Lebanon. The Druses, like the Albanians, appear in a cha- racter half Christian and half Mahomedan. There NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 367 are English Vice- Consuls at Beirout, Cypms, and Tripoli. The friendly disposition of the Syrian Patriarch, Giarve, whose Convent is in this neigh- bourhood, is a favourable circumstance. — There is considerable commerce at Beirout; and at the town of Tripoli, which is not far distant. 7. JERUSALEM. The Holy City should be ever kept in view : and, till it may be found expedient to establish a Station tliere, or in its immediate vicinity, visits, such as those of Mr. Burckhardt, Mr. Connor, and Mr. Parsons (the associate of Mr. Fisk, two Missio- naries from the American Board of Missions), should be made to this ever-interesting spot. At Jaffa, there is a British Vice-Consul ; but Beirout, and its vicinity, might afford more advantages, as a resi- dence, till Jerusalem itself should become a Station. In reference to these three Stations — Aleppo, Beirout, and Jerusalem — it may be remarked, that it is a circumstance peculiarly advantageous for a Mission to Syria and the Holy Land, that many useful Works are already prepared, by the Romish Missionaries of the Propaganda, in the Vernacular Language, Arabic ; and especially that the Holy Scriptures are well translated into that tongue. The British and Foreign Bible Society has just printed the Arabic New Testament, in an approved Version ; and the whole Bible, of the same Version, is rapidly proceeding toward completion. 368 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. The engagements of these three Stations would be as follows : — Language, principally Arabic ; but add Greek and Turkish : some acquaintance also with Arme- nian and Abyssinian might prove very advantageous. The circulation of the Scriptures, especially among the annually- arriving Pilgrims, and reading them frequently vv ith the Christians, would furnish inter- esting occupation to the Missionary. As these countries were the birth-place of nearly all Scrip- ture History, and were the consecrated residence of our Blessed Lord while on earth, here, perhaps, a pure and simple Oriental taste might best be acquired by a man who should give his attention to the preparation of Religious Tracts in a style similar to that of Scripture. From this excellence the Romish Missionaries wandered very far, when, instead of furnishing simple and original works, they trans- lated the technical forms of Thomas Aquinas into Arabia. A small 4to. volume, of this subtle and unedifying description, is one of the books printed at the Convent of Mar Hanna Sou^re ; and others, of their editing, are characterized by a similar quaintness. They are, in fact, importations from the West. In these Stations, attention to the condition and opinions of the Jews would be an important occu- pation ; and so would conversations with the Maho- medans. Pilgrims to and from Mecca. The success which attended the Romish Missio- naries in their endeavours to settle in Syria, evidence of which exists in their numerous Convents through- out every part of this region, should be an encouragement to Protestants ; who, acting on a XEVV ST/XTIOXS SUGGESTED. 360 less confined principle, and promoting to the utmost the knowled.2:e of pnre Cliristianity through the medium of the Holy Scriptures abundantly dis- tributed, might expect a still greater blessing from Him, who has declared — My tvord shall not return u7ito me void; hut it shall accomplish that ichich I please, and it shall prosper in the thing tvhereto I sent it. (Isaiah Iv. 11 .) 8. CAIRO. The advantages of this Station "would be consi- derable. The protection of the British Consul- General would be efficient. From Alexandria there is much commerce with Malta, and various ports of Europe. There is, also, by way of the Red Sea, constant commerce with the East Indies, though principally in the hands of Mahomedans. In Cairo, there is a large and mingled population, from many parts of Africa. There is easy intercourse, by the Nile, with Upper Egypt. The language, Arabic, is already well- cultivated, as has been before noticed. Egypt, moreover, as a Station, derives importance from its connexion with Abyssinia ; this being the most advantageous line of communication with that country, so difficult of approach. The occupations of a Missionary would here be very similar to those mentioned under the head of Syria. This Station might, likewise, be peculiarly adapted for attempting some plan of Education for North Africa. The languages of uncivilized Tribes might here be attempted ; particularly that spoken in Nubia, and known by the generic name of Barabra* B B 370 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. There is good hope that the Scriptures would be well received by the Coptic Ciiristians. These might also occasionally visit Malta, and derive much benefit from friendly and enlightened inter- course with Christians there. 9. ABYSSINIA. The nature and difficulties of a Mission to this country have been so fully developed, in a preceding part of this Volume, that it is unnecessary to dwell on this topic ; further than to observe, that, as this Station is, geographically, somewhat out of the cir- cuit of the Mediterranean, it is also, in its other circumstances, such as to require very peculiar qua- lifications, and a very decided bent and choice of the judgment, in those who would promote the wel- fare of the Abyssinian Church. 10. BARBARY STATES. In the principal cities of these States — Tripoli, Tunis, Algiers, and Tangier — a British Subject will enjoy the protection of a British Consul. Tripoli has, at present, the advantage of being in the line of Research, prosecuted by the English explorers of North Africa and the Interior ; the Bashaw of this Regency possessing influence throughout the Province of Fezzan, and having manifested the most friendly regard toward the English. Tunis, the capital of the Regency of that name, has the ad- NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 371 vantage of being exceedingly populous : and there is from this Regency a very considerable traffic with the southern countries of Europe. Neither Algiers nor Morocco appears to present such favourable cir- cumstances for travel, research, study, or generally useful labours. A Missionary, residing for some time in any one of these Regencies of North Africa, or occasionally visiting them all, might find, no doubt, ample em- ployment ; yet it is difficult, at present, to point out the precise line of his engagements. The lan- guage in which he must perfect himself would be Modern Arabic ; in the attainment of which a twelvemonth's residence in Malta, with the means of studying and conversing in Maltese now afforded, would prove, together with a knowledge of classical Arabic, of great advantage to him. It would be important to ascertain the dialects of the Tribes in the Interior, with a view to Scriptural Translations. The circulation of such portions of the Scrip- tures as may be not unacceptable to Mahomedans ; and the frequent reading, wherever practicable, of the Divine Word, in company with those who are willing to hear ; are measures of the very first importance. One of the objects noticed under the heads of both Gibraltar and Cairo, should here be kept constantly in view — the introduction of some general plan of Education for North Africa. There is one Class of Men, to whom direct access from the Mediterranean cannot well be obtained, but through the States of Barbary. There are no Heathen Nations or Tribes bordering on this Sea. In Europe there are none ; nor are they found on the Western part of the Continent of Asia. It is to B B 2 372 COXCLUDIXG IlEMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. the regions lying beyond the ^vide Deserts of North Africa that we must look for Heathen Tribes. From the Sources of the Nile to the Mouth of the Senegal, and in the regions south of that line, Paganism, either mingled with Mahomedanism, or in its simplest and rudest forms, is to be found. The exertions of the Missionaries in the Western and Southern parts of Africa, together with the commencing labours of the British and Foreign Bible Society in Abyssinia, excite the hope, that, from three quarters of this Continent, the rays of Divine Light will gradually penetrate to the centre of this Empire of Darkness. It is a question of great importance, how far the above-mentioned plans may be met by aid direct from Malta. In order to convey the blessings of Christian Knowledge to the northern parts of Heathen Africa, Missionaries must actually go thither. Arduous at all times, but especially in the present unexplored state of those regions, must such an undertaking be : but less than this must not be contemplated as an ultimate object. Africa, it is true, may in some measure be explored through the medium of Natives themselves ; although, till such time as they shall have imbibed Christian Principles, their reports will often be subject to suspicion, and generally no better than the idle tales of men uninterested in religious projects : yet, as subordinate instruments, the Natives will have their use : without them, indeed, it would not be possible to advance. But, till Christian Missionaries shall have actually pene- trated beyond the latitude of the Great Desert, or shall have, at least, distributed the Holy Scriptures in the vernacular languages of those regions, we can NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 373 scarcely consider a commencement to have been made on behalf of the northern part of Pagan Africa. Feeling how far removed from such an undertak- ing we in Malta are, yet holding the purpose fixed before our view, we naturally, in the contemplation of our plans, fall back upon the Regencies of Tri- poli, Tunis, Algiers, and Morocco, as a kind of rear-groimd : here we should propose to fix our first position. We must consequently take into our cal- culation, that it is not merely from these spots, as geographical Stations, but with the concurrence and through the co-operation of the Inhabitants of these Regencies, that we must expect to promote the cause of Christianity in the Interior of Africa. The conversion of these Northern States is implied, as antecedent, and instrumental to the prosecution cf Christian Efforts among their Southern Pagan Neighbours. Actual residence in the Regencies of North Africa seems to be -An essential part of such plans. Without attempting minutely to delineate future measures, which must necessarily be formed upon Researches yet to be made, it may briefly be remarked, that such measures must be far more extensively laid out, than any which should be pro- portioned merely to the scanty hopes, which the existing state of things in North Africa might inspire. It is impossible to quit this subject, without cast- ing a lingering look on those happier days, which once shone upon this portion of the Globe. It was not always thus with Africa! Viewing the first ages of Christianity, and even a few ages further back. 374 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. we must be struck with the singularity of the con- trast. Should Yfe survey the History of Egypt, we see Alexandria — once the Serampore of the Authors of the Septuagint — becoming afterwards the seat of the College of St. Mark. To the South of Nubia we behold Abyssinia — a country scarcely known to Profane Classic History* — peculiarly endeared to the records of Primitive Christianity. Again return- ing to the Lybian Desert, we are reminded, where the Bedouin now pitches his tent amid the ruins of Cyrene, of those honoured strangers at Jerusalem, who witnessed the first effusion of the Spirit upon the Church of Christ. (Acts ii. 10.) Hence if, at one glance, we trace the whole of North Africa, we shall find the Gospel flourishing, in the Third Cen- tury, to a surprising extent — reaching over a space of more than 2360 miles in longitude, and a variable distance of from 200 to 500 miles in latitude. — " There were," says Bingham, ** in this compass, in St. Austin's time, about 466 Bishoprics which might, one with another, be reckoned to contain each of them threescore or fourscore towns and villagest," There was, in truth, a time when, so far as that Continent was known, we might almost have denominated it christian Africa! And the time will come, when utterance shall be given to those words, in a still more emphatical and comprehensive sense. The weighty question of an * The Ancients classed Ethiopians under the generic term of Indians. It is to Abyssinia that Virgil must be considered as alluding, in his Georgics, when he says, speaking of the Nile — '^ Usque coloratos Nilus devexus ad Indos." f Bingham's Antiquities of the Christian Church, Book IX. Chap, 2. Sect. 5. NEW STATIONS SUGGESTED. 375 Apostle carries with it its own convincing and con- solatory answer — Why should it he thought a thing impossible with you that God should raise the dead ? True, both in the natural and in the moral world, is the declaration — With God all things are j^ossihle ! But since, in raising nations to spiritual life, He is pleased generally to work by means, we must add to expectations which may not despond, labours that never faint. We must give to Africa all that is comprehended in the Apostolic language — the work of faiths and labour of love ^ and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, (1 Thess. i. 3.) ( 3/6 ) ADVANTxlGES OF MALTA. In the midst of these Stations, Malta seems natu- rally to stand, as the common Centre of Co-opera- tion and Correspondence. The climate of this Island is, for the greater part of the year, extremely fine ; and during sum- mer, though hot, yet it is very far from unhealthy. British Protection is here fully enjoyed, together with a degree of comfort seldom to be attained in foreign countries ; rendering it a peculiarly eligible residence for a Missionary Family. The appropriate employments of those who are permanently (and, in some degree, of those who may be occasionally) fixed in the Island, would be — to conduct an extensive Correspondence A\ith all the surrounding countries, and especially with all Missionaries and Bible-Society Agents, as well as with England — the general direction of the Press — the preparing, revising, or completing of Trans- lations, either Scriptural or of Tracts — the con- ducting of some Publication, in different languages, communicating useful intelligence to the surround- ing countries — in some instances, the Education of such as may be willing to avail themselves of the opportunities afforded — and, generally, such habits of Social Worship and Scriptural Exposition, as may be requisite to preserve the spiritual life of the Mission, and may have a peculiar reference to the ADVAMAG£S OF MALTA. 377 preparing of Commentaries on various parts of the Bible in different languages. This Station would offer some especial advantages to those who should be entering on ulterior Missionary Plans in the Mediterranean. Possessing an inter- mediate character, between that of the Home which they leave and the more distant Station to which they may intend to proceed, a residence of some months in the society of the Missionaries established here would materially serve to familiarize their feelings to new scenes, and new modes of living, thinking, and acting. Such gradual introduction would operate most beneficially — and, .generally speaking, not without a necessity for such a process — to season their tempers, to mould their habits, and to clear their judgments. In the mean time, languages, necessary to be learned, might be ac- quired, or their study commenced, here : in parti- cular, the advantages for acquiring the practice of colloquial Arabic, the dialect of North Africa, are such, that a residence for a considerable time, with a view to this and the other purposes above mentioned, is strongly to be recommended. The Labourers who should have been engaged at remoter Stations in the Levant, might have occasion, either for their health or for the more advantageous prosecution of some parts of their work, to visit Malta. Here they may digest their Journals, and furnish further materials of *' Christian Researches" — a title which, it may be hoped, will become, in time, as familiar as that of " Voyages and Tra- vels." Here they might complete the translation, or printing, of what had been set in train by them, in their foreign travels or sojourning. Hither they 378 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. might occasionally bring the Youth of other coun- tries, for the acquisition of useful knowledge; or might be accompanied by Ecclesiastics from other Churches, whose pious intercourse with the Mis- sionaries in Malta would tend to augment the wis- dom and strength of our Christian Operations. And thus, in various ways, this celebrated Island, entrusted to our Country as a portion of that mass of power which Divine Providence has committed to her to be exercised for the benefit of mankind, might be rendered the means of supplying to these shores, not only the blessings of this life, but the higher and more-enduring blessings of that which is to come. ( 379 ) REQUISITE QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. In considering what are the Qualifications of Christian Labourers requisite for any Missionary Station, but more especially for the sphere of the Mediterranean, it will be necessary to take into our calculation, both religious character and na- tural ENDOWMENTS. There is, indeed, no comparison between these two kinds of qualifications, in respect of either their intrinsic value or of their actual influence in the affairs of a Mission : for, with enlightened and en- larged Piety, a man, whose Natural and Acquired Qualifications are limited, will nevertheless be more likely to do good, than one highly gifted in all ex- ternal respects, but defective in respect of Piety. The object of those who aspire to be employed in the great work of evangelizing the nations of the earth ; and of those also to whom the choice, appointment, and direction of such Labourers ara committed ; should be, to present to their minds, as far as possible, the Perfect Character of a Mis- sionary. Infirmity and defect are so mingled with all our efforts, that we shall never eiT, in raising high the standard of our desires, our endeavours, and our prayers. Such a model would be one, who, acting on the most sublime principles of love to God and Man, 380 CONCLUDING llEMAKKb AXD SUGGESTIONS. should bring also to his work all those natural and acquired qualifications which are, humanly speaking, best adapted to ensure success. Before we enter into detail, it may be proper to note, that in no mere man do these sacred and natural endowments appear to have ever been pre- sented in so bright a combination, as in the cha- racter of the great Apostle St. Paul ; whose history and writings will furnish daily matter of profitable study, from the beginning to the end of a Missionary Course. And with reverence we may remark, that the Divine Mediator Himself, who received not the Spirit by measure, was specially endued with qualifications by the Holy Ghost for the fulfilment of His great office ; in the exercise of which, He exhibits to our view the supreme model of all gifts and graces. (Lukeiv. 18—22.) 1 . We shall first consider that prime qualification, PIETY — such Piety as is founded on just views — • enlightened and enlarged — and deeply personal. The simplest and best summary of a pious temper and conversation is that given by Christ himself: — Thou shalt love the Lord thy God ivith all thy heart, and with all thy soul, andivith all thy mind, and with all thy strength : this is the first commandment. And the second is like, namely this. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself , (Mark xii. 30, 31.) Love to God springs from a knowledge and feel- ing of His love to man, as revealed in the grand work of Redemption. We love him, because he first loved us. This implies a sense of the infinite compassions of our offended Creator toward His sinful creatures ; a personal participation in the benefits of the death QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAX LABOCREIIS. 381 of Christ ; and that turniDG^ of the heart toward our reconciled Father, which, but for His love, we never could ]iave felt. Restored to His favour, and by his Holy Spirit renewed in His image, we have fellow- ship with Him, through the atonement and media- tion of our Saviour Christ. The compassionate pur- pose of the Father, the voluntary sufferings and the unceasing intercession of the Mediator, the influence of the Holy Ghost, and the gifts which He imparts — all these conspire to kindle and cherish the fervent flame of affection in the soul of the Christian. His views and feelings accord with the language of St. John: — God is love; and he, that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him. (1 John iv. 16.) The Second Commandment is like unto the first: — Thou shall love thy neighhour as thyself. This temper is not that, which men commonly regard as the love of our fellow- creatures. The highest refine- ment of natural affection, as illustrated in congenial friendships, or the tender ties of the conjugal state, falls short of Christian Philanthropy. It needs the sanctifying influence of a superior principle to raise it to a higher standard : and where this principle dwells, it not only perfects what to our natural per- ceptions appears amiable and honourable in social attachments and domestic love; but it extends, augments, impels, and elevates the feelings of bene- volence, so that they shed forth their willing tribute to all who are partakers of our nature ; to all for whom, in the emphatic words of St. Paul — ever soaring to the highest principles of feeling and action — christ died ! lam a debtor, says the same Apostle, both to the Greek and to the Barbarian ; both to the ivise and to the unwise. This debt, \^ hich 382 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. should be felt with peculiar and abidini^ force by every Missionary, is contracted by our having been bought ivith a price. That love, which led our Lord to descend on earth as the Saviour of Men, we never can requite : but, for His sake and to His giory, to love others, whether they be friendly or opposed to us, as He loved us while we were yet enemies — this is to Him the most acceptable expression of our grati- tude ; while the want of it will brand all our profes- sions of love to Him with hypocrisy ; and low and defective measures of this grace will bring disquiet mto our own souls, and our very sincerity into question. Give no man any iking, but to love one another, is our noble obligation : and, in owning this principle, and its high constraining motive, the Love of God himself, so far is the Christian removed from that which our great Poet has described as the temper of the Leader of Revolt in Heaven, acknowledging, with a murmur of disgust — The debt immense of endless gratitude ! So wearisome, still paying, still to pay ! — — that he would cheerfully give, as freely as he has received . Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethrefi. (1 John iii. 16.) It were easy to add to this brief notice of the cha- racter of true Piety, a detailed exposition of the various Christian Graces and Duties, in which a Missionary has need continually to be exercising ^imself. Such are Faith and Hope ; Zeal and Pa- tience ; Watchfulness unto Prayer ; and a meek, humble and reverent Dependence on the Holy QUALIFICATIONS OP CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 383 Spirit, for constant supplies of grace, supporting and invigorating the Divine Life in his soul. But it is obvious to remark — and this is the proper place for the observation — that this Piety, considered in itself, is no more than what is possessed by countless numbers of devout and eminent Christians ; vv^ho have nevertheless not only not occupied the post of a Missionary, but never entertained a thought of occupying it. It remains, therefore, to notice a peculiar quality of that Piety, which prompts to Missionary Efforts — efforts which, if circumstances favour, carry the man to scenes of labour in distant lands ; or which, if circumstances retain him at home, yet apply their energies to the promotion of this Cause, in the widest circle which he is capable of influencing. The quality of this Piety is, that it be of an enlightened and enlarged nature. Should it be thought, that, by insisting on this point, we are arrogating to the Missionary Character what does not exclusively belong to it, we would disclaim such presumption. All who are conversant with the mighty undertakings of the present day, know well, that, for the most part, they originate in persons who never quitted their own country, and are conducted by such persons. But these La- bourers are, in heart, Missionaries; and, in their toil, they exceed many who bear that designation and office. All that we maintain, therefore, is, that the work of Missions, whether in their project or in their execution, requires that the Piety of the Con- ductors be of an enlarged and enlightened descrip- tion. Do the responsibilities of domestic duties expand the heart, which might otherwise be wrapped 384 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. up in selfish regards ? Does engagement in social and civil life enlarge the character of the good Fa- ther of a family, to that of a useful Citizen and a sincere Patriot? Growing knowledge, experience, and Christian feeling, will carry forward the heart still further — to those duties which we owe unto all men : and it is utterly inconceivable, that a man should be a well-appointed Missionary, who has not embraced, in one large and consistent view, all the relative obligations of domestic, social, patriotic, and universal love. The process of feeling, with regard to the work of Missions, may vary in different persons ; but the parts of it will be substantially the same. The fol- lowing delineation may, perhaps, be considered as no unfaithful developement of the expanding senti- ments of a true Missionary. Such a man perceives it to be the peculiar excel- lence of the scheme of Redemption by Christ, that it is suited to the necessities of all mankind : it is worthy of all acceptation. No state of human exis- tence, either in this life or in the eternal world, could be happy, had not Christ Jesus come into the world to save sinners. By Redemption, the most degraded may be raised, refined, ennobled, and finally glori- fied. The true Missionary is touched, therefore, with a feeling for the wretched condition of those who are unacquainted with the only real source of happiness — the sole remedy for inevitable misery. All the superficial colourings of man's history in this world, considered as rich or poor, polished or rude, civilized or barbarous — all these are eclipsed, in his view, by that transcendent light, the excellency of the hnoivledge of Christ Jesus our Lord ; or merged in QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 385 his contemplation of the dark and wretched state of those, to whom the work of the Redeemer is un- known. — He rests not in speculations on the secret decrees of God, with regard to those who do not enjoy the bright beams of Revelation : but he pities their dis- consolate feelings ; for he finds them represented in Scripture as having no hope: (Eph. ii, 12.) and this he is conscious was his own state, till Christ was formed in him, the hope of glory. — His eye is ever, as it were, going to and fro upon the face of the nations ; and he is utterly appalled, when, meditating on all that he has seen and heard and read, he reflects that so immense a proportion of his fellow-creatures is sunk, like one vast mass, in Ignorance, and Guilt, and Misery. — His mind searches in modern times for a devout Cornelius — for some of those, who, in every nation, may possibly exist, fearing God and working right- eousness — feeling their way after God, if haply they may find him, by the feeble light even of those tradi- tionary rays of Divine Truth which may flicker round them. But these he has to count by units ; or rather, in the difficulty of finding such men, is driven to cherish the hope that they may somewhere be found. — His pity bestirs itself to activity. Mere emotion is transient : oftentimes the pang of compassion is soothed by the flattering unction of self-compla- cency ; and the eye, sated with weeping at a sight of woe, turns the more eagerly to smile with the gay, leaving the heart gradually to harden, and shunning the incitements to sensibility. But the Christian Labourer rises to the strong and vigorous grace of Active Pity. He seeks to know the misery of man, c c 386 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. that he may apply the remedy. He advances ftirther and farther into this wretched world. He is like a humane and judicious Physician, conversant with others' pain — feeling for them — but so far practised in the controul of his feelings, as not to allow them to embarrass his necessary duties. Thus does he aim at imitating that high character of his Blessed Master, the Physician of Souls ; who, in respect of his deep sensibility, was emphatically a man of sor- rows y and acquainted ivith grief- — but whose com- passions were embodied in active and serviceable life ; while he went about doing good, healing all manner of infirmities, and preaching the Kingdom of God. — Contemplating the true state of the world, the Christian Labourer, who dedicates himself to the benefit of Heathen Lands, as his especial destination, is impelled to this choice by a deep conviction, that the efforts of the Church of God are beyond all MEASURE DISPROPORTIONATELY SMALL, in behalf of the benighted parts of the earth. The proof of this fact, numerically stated, is sufficient to convince a reasoner : to the feelings, another evidence, not less cogent, of a moral nature, is presented — in the sen- timent, so frequently uttered when Missionary Efforts are recommended, that there is a great deal of good which needs doing at home. — An enlightened view of sound Christian Policy supports him in the opinion, that a Missionary, who conscientiously and ably performs his duties abroad, confers, very frequently, a greater benefit on his Countrymen, and on his Church, than he would be able to do were he fixed at home : — for his commu- nications to his own native land, tend to raise the QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 387 standard of benevolent feeling : they bind nation to nation, in the bonds of Christian Amity : they chal- lenge, nay they irresistibly compel reflecting men to view the solemn obligations and the genuine charac- ter of the SACRED office: they display, in the most instnictive and touching manner, the powerful work- ings of Divine Grace on simple and unsophisticated minds : they are the means of rousing multitudes to seek their own Salvation, and of guiding them through the difficulties and sorrows of their way : they tell, more amply than could be learned from any domestic scenes, what is the vital energy, and what the true scope of Christianity — kindling our hopes and stimu- lating our efforts, by the prospect of that blessed period, when we shall speak, not of Christian Nations, but of a Christian World. All this the soul of an enlight- ened Missionary embraces — not with a spirit of vain- glory ; but with a secret and consolatory assurance, that the Foreign Labourer, who faithfully executes the work of his Master, is, at the same time, one of the best friends of his own countrymen. But we return to the subject of the Personal Piety of the Missionary. It is this alone which can truly elevate and dignify all his enlarged views — holding them to their proper motive, the glory of his God and Saviour. It is this alone which can conse- crate all his natural and acquired Qualifications, hereafter to be noticed — counteracting, in their exer- cise, the secret leaven of the infirmities of nature, and investing them with a character of holiness. On this topic, therefore, some concluding remarks may be made with advantage. (l) Personal Piety implies habitiuil Conscienti- OMsness and Fidelity toivard God. c c 2 388 CONCLUDING REMARKS AMD SUGGESTIONS. All that we contemplate concerning faith, hope, and charity ; our most enlightened views, and fer- vent feelings — all must be overruled by this master- question. Is the heart right with God ? This is the secret, resting between every individual and his Great Sovereign, which will render so awful the Judgment of the Last Day. To be clear in this matter is, therefore, infinitely important to every soul of man. To this question, the true Missionary con- stantly recurs. His work is always multifarious ; and frequently harassing and laborious : he, there- fore, strives the more earnestly, not to lose self-recol- lection. Oh, how secure is Missionary Work in the hands of that man, whose sense of responsibility brings him daily, in meditation, self-examination, and prayer, to make up and present the accounts of his Stewardship to his Heavenly Master! — who, not without due respect for his earthly superiors, yet is ever rising and resting in that thought, Hcy that judgeth 7ne, is the Lord I (1 Cor. iv. 1 — 4.) (2) Personal Piety implies a feeling of Supreme Enjoyme7it in the Service of God. There are, to a Missionary, many sources of law- ful pleasure, in the occupations of his sphere. In some cases, hterary studies connected with the Translation of the Scriptures, or research into the state of interesting countries — in other cases, the feeling of his influence over men, in promoting their temporal or spiritual welfare — and, in general, the activity and fulness of his engagements, a certain measure of success, and the approbation of his em- ployers at home — all these are circumstances of sin- cere gratification to an ardent spirit. These, however, constitute a very partial view of QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 389 his state of life. Besides the spiritual conflicts by which the inner man is harassed, how many a per- plexing^ and almost distracting circumstance, arising from the very nature of his work, forces him to his very last resource of hope and consolation ! Then, how great his privilege, to find that resource not fail, but prove abundant in peace and holy joy ! When uncertainty concerning his plans tries his faith and zeal with a lingering suspense — when the torpor of all around tempts him proudly to think, that the endow- ments which in England might have acquired to him distinction, and have advanced his secular interests, are no better than thrown away upon a mass of beings who cannot appreciate his motives or his worth — when long-protracted want of success inclines him to doubt the sure triumph of that Holy Cause, which his heart in calmer moments espoused — when soli- tude and sickness drain the cheerfulness of the ani- mal spirits, and nervous sensibility prompts the repining thought, '' I die alone !" — when liberty or life is threatened, and the weak heart might almost be seduced to prevaricate, or even apostatise — at seasons like these, which belong especially to the Missionary Warfare, and will arise still more fre- quently as we advance further into the inhospitable recesses of the Unconverted World, Man needs, not merely the conviction of his judgment that he is in the right, but the comforting and the refreshing of his exhausted spirit : he needs then to feel, that the gracious influences of tlie Holy Ghost, which have been given to him from above, are indeed within him a IV ell of water, springing up unto everlasting life. Yet this peaceful assurance is hardly to be ex- pected at such seasons ; unless, in more prosperous 390 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. circumstances, the heart has always sought its su- preme enjoyment in communion with God, and in His service. Personal Piety, therefore, such as this — the in- dwelling of the Holy Spirit — appears to be the high mark of a Missionary's calling : it is the perfecting of his equipment : it is an inner coat-of-armour, which the enemy cannot pierce, or even touch. Without this, advancing to contend with the Prince of this World, the Missionary goes near — nearer by far than others — to be of all men most miserable. With it, he will be borne through and out of the conflict, 7nore than conqueror, through Him that loved us I 2. In reference to the natural endowments of a Missionary, ha\ ing been in some degree conver- sant with the actual wants of the Mediterranean, the Author has been led to reflect on the talents, educa- tion, and temper best suited to Labourers in that sphere. These he will state, though not under the idea that any individual exists, or ever will be found, who will comprise in himself all the qualifications abbut to be specified. Having gifts differing accord- ing to the grace that is given to us, no one, either of the Missionaries actually engaged, or of those de- sirous to be engaged in this exalted work, will ever, we earnestly pray, be led to think of himself more highly than he ought to think. The sober feelings of a tender conscience and an humble spirit, com- bined with the opinion and counsel of those Supe- riors in the Society, who allot him his station and work, will suffice to keep each truly humble La- bourer in his proper place, under a full persuasion that he is doing the greatest service to God and his QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 391 fellow- creatures in that situation. Should he per- ceive, that others consider him as qualified for a very subordinate post, he will enter on it with cheerfulness, and labour to the utmost of his power, as unto the Lord; or should he apprehend, from his own feelings and the remarks of others, that ten talents have been committed unto him, he will only feel his responsibility increased ; and, after he has laboured, by the grace of God, to do all that is commanded him, will join with all true Ministers of Christ, in saying, We are unprofitable servants ! But that this arduous work may not fail for want of well-qualified Labourers, it may be expedient to notice, more particularly, the disposition, endow- ments, and character requisite, in a greater or less degree, in those who shall engage in this work, (1) A Spirit of Enterprise, under the governance of Christian Principles, is a necessary disposition. This, considered as a natural temper of mind, is the impelling cause, which bears thousands of our countrymen through the horrors of war and the perils of the deep. They go — and their friends wish them, either a lucrative speculation, an honourable promotion, or a gallant exit. Something of this temper, duly controlled and directed, seems necessary to form the Missionary Character. The Christian Church may reasonably require, that Missionaries should be not less willing, at least, to bear hardship, change, uncertainty, and privation, and not less punctual to the point of duty, than those of the Naval and Military Professions : for is not their's a Cause which merits precedence before every other profession, even those to which a magnanimous Nation cheerfully devotes its tens of 392 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. thousands of lives, and its most vigorous physical and mental resources ? But look now to the temper of the Christian Church. Does it emulate, can it bear a moment's comparison with, that ardent glow which impels a British fleet or army of heroes ? It is in the Spirit of Enterprise, most especially, that the Church of Christ appears defective. No allusion is here intended to the mass of our population ; in which, from the higher ranks down- ward, multitudes are found, who, at the first hint of a Missionary Project, especially where it is attended with great sacrifices, count it fanaticism, folly, and madness. The remark is designed to fall more per- sonally on those, who profess to feel a sincere inter- est in the Missionary Work. How many of these hear at Public Meetings, or read in the periodical publications of various Soci- eties, that Labourers are greatly needed for this honourable toil — the station and the nature of the service are described — the case is fairly established : yet it never enters into their minds, that they ought to go forth — or their brother — or their child — or their friend ! Others, it may be, hear, and half resolve — then shrink; perhaps through love of ease, distrust of their own judgment, want of counsel, or dread of responsibility. Yet neither should any one be pronounced de- fective in natural zeal, merely because he does not undertake this work, when others think that he ought to do so : he may feel himself most conscien- tiously restrained, by circumstances known only to QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 393 himself; and, when relieved from that restraint, may manifest satisfactorily that he is not destitute of true spirit. Frequently such characters prove most ho- nourable and useful in the end. How needful it is that this energy should be of a mature and genuine kind, is evident, from reflecting, that, should the want of it discover itself in a timid, wavering, or retreating spirit, after the Labourer has entered on his post, it must, unless prevailed against by the re-animating grace of God, lamentably cramp his exertions, and painfully distress the feelings both of himself and of those under whom he acts. Let this spirit, therefore, in its true character, be distinguished from that impetuous, sanguine, and presumptuous temper, which sometim.es impels a man to undertake a business, before either a case is fully made out, or his own fitness sufficiently ascer- tained. A mere taste for travelling, and for the excitement arising from novel and surprising scenes, may occasionally be mistaken for an enterprising spirit ; although, generally, this may be detected by the appearance of great predilection for particular parts of the whole Missionary Work, or aversion from laborious and self-denying duties. But where the constraining Love of Christ has been engrafted on a frame, constitutionally full of zealous affections ; where nature prompts, but under the due controul of self-knowledge, meekness, and the ivisdom that is from above; there, one of the prime Missionary Qualifications may be considered to exist. (2) A further qualification, peculiarly expedient in this sphere, is, that Inventive Talent, by which the 394 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. mind, contemplating remote consequences, disco- vers the intermediate steps which lead to such results. Some persons content themselves with doing pre- cisely what they are set to do, and no more. This temper of mind, so far as it reaches, is an invaluable requisite, in all who serve in the work of Missions ; for the success of which, subordination and diligence are indispensable virtues : nor can the most brilliant genius exempt the Christian Labourer from the duty of exercising them. Labour is his lot, and his designation. In all labour there is profit: hut the talk of the lips — and, we may add, the mere excur- sions of the Imagination — tend only to penury. This would manifest a feverish spirit — inapt for practical uses — ever sketching possible schemes ; overlook- ing, at the same time, daily duties, or reluctantly toiling through them, as a kind of dull monotonous drudgery. Yet there are also men of another description ; who, while they do, with their might, whatsoever their hand findeth to do, yet give their inward spirit liberty to stretch a distant flight. Their heart responds to the chord which our great Poet touched — Man is a being holding large discourse, Looking before and after — and, while devoted piety holds him to that precept, not slothful in business, nature almost anticipates the following clause, fervent in spirit. The mental, as well as the physical powers, aspire to high enterprise. Where all the departments of labour are ready arranged, the practical man of limited views is QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 395 competent to almo«t every part of public service. But in some parts of the work of the Mediterranean Mission, a mind excursive, reflecting, and inventive, is greatly needed. Where the relations of society are peculiar, and the combination of various moral principles complicated, to effect some salutary changes requires a large as well as sober calcula- tion of causes and effects. It is no easy matter, for example, to discover, or conduct to their proper end, that series of measures by which the blessings of civil order, useful knowledge, and genuine piety, shall be made to shine from Malta, (it may be,) as a radiating point, upon the benighted regions of North Africa. (3) The two qualifications already mentioned seem naturally to introduce to our view the third requisite of the Missionary — Sound Judgment ; or the talent and habit of forming a wise opinion, on all that relates to himself, to men, and to measures. With respect to himself, a sound judgment is requisite, to keep in due subordination the fervour of feeling and the eagerness of fancy. A warm climate and an immense variety of grand subjects are calculated to excite and draw out, not only all the reflective, but all the feeling powers of man. When these, sufficiently embodied and exercised to merit the designation of those two qualifications which have been already specified, advance to active plans, they bear the spirits onward with an impetuosity which needs a steady rein. The first maxim of discretion must bear upon ourselves : Keep thine heart ivith all diligence — without which it will soon escape the confines of common sense. In reference to other men, with whom we desire 396 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. to act, or who may be desirous of acting with us, the law of Christianity is a law of love ; and requires us to use candour in judging, and kindness in treat- ing with our fellow-creatures. Yet both the example and the precepts of Him, who knew what was in man, and who warned his Disciples to beware of me7i, teach us to put a difference between man and man ; combining, herein, the wisdom of the serpent with the simplicity of the dove. With respect to measures, the Excursive Mind having surveyed many possible plans, the Judgment is required to select such as may be most practicable and expedient. And it is of moment to remark, how many plans the mind may thus be called on to REJECT. The inventive faculty is not to be trusted : constitutional temper, educational antipathies or partialities, and local circumstances, all combine their influence in multiplying — too often also in mis- shaping — our projects. A cool, perhaps a rather stern judgment is requisite, in a sphere where plans are likely to arise in such number, as rather to em- barrass a fervid imagination : and this is the more requisite, since innumerable consequences must result from an impulse powerfully given, where many minds are susceptible of that impulse. Of what incalculable importance, therefore, is it, that this impulse be given in a right direction ! This invaluable gift of Heaven, a Sound Judg- ment, is matured only by long experience, and by the counsel of the wise. Those who possess or cultivate not this gift, but put forth on the strength of a natural zeal and lively talent, will meet with failures ; for which, if they themselves repent not, others may lind occasion to repent for them : but it QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 397 is most probable that disappointments will abate their inclination for adventure. But where habits of discretion have been early in« rafted on a disposi- tion studious of men, and manners, and opinions, combined with a sentiment of deference to the ex- perience of the wise and a,2;ed, occasional errors, acknowledged and regretted as such, render judg- ment more sound in its perceptions and more vigorous in its exercise. (4) A Talent for Conversation is one of the most desirable qualifications for the Mediterranean Mis- sion. Few, at present, are the opportunities of speaking to the hearts and consciences of men, in this portion of the Globe, otherwise than in the course of free and confidential conversation. In the Christian Churches throughout Roman-Catholic and Turkish Countries, and still more in the Mosques of the Mahomedans and the Synagogues of the Jews, a Missionary finds no place for him to speak from. Should he attempt, in a very public manner, in the open air, to draw multitudes together to hear the Word of God, he must expect, either not to succeed, or not to be long tolerated. It is in the habit of friendly intercourse, therefore, that the Missionary must seek to draw out the hearts of men toward his holy work and doctrine. By open and gentle manners, he must first win their confidence and affection ; and must aim, stedfastly yet prudently, at pouring in fresh knowledge and conviction of the truth, according as he finds them able to bear it. Skill, in discerning the state of their opinions and feelings ; sympathy, binding his heart to theirs, and thus raising them to the same height 398 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. of spiritual hopes and enjoyments with himself; a social spirit, rendering their intercourse natural, sincere, and easy — these are the talents of mind and habits of life peculiarly to be desired in such a sphere. Perhaps nothing will better illustrate this topic, than to observe the contrast drawn by our Lord, between John the Baptist and Himself. The spirit of the forerunner of our Lord would be too austere and repulsive for the present uses of the Mediter- ranean. The retired, contemplative temper of the Ascetic is found sufficiently in the languid repose of many a Christian Monastery ; and the rigours of the Baptist's abstinence and hardships in the desert are equalled, if not exceeded, by the voluntary or im- posed penances alike of Mahomedans and Oriental Christians. The genius of the Christian Dispensa- tion, and the peculiar circumstances of the Mediter- ranean, seem, however, to require a more gracious and benevolent address : and, of this, the whole tenor of our Saviour's life and discourses is a perfect model. He entered, for a holy purpose, into all companies, and was accessible to all characters. He opened his mouth tvith wisdom, and in his lips was the law of kindness. With what acceptance would such a benign, disinterested, and devout spirit meet, at the present day, in the Countries of the East ! We mean not to imply, that Truth, from the lips of holy men, would not now, as formerly, provoke the enmity of sinful hearts : the offence of the Cross is not yet ceased ; neither is the Servant to expect, that, in this respect, he shall be above his Lord. But thus much is evident — that where the ordinary opportunities of public address are QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 309 wanting, no substitute for this advantage can be found comparable to a ready conversational talent : and it is reasonable to believe, that, in the cultiva- tion and use of this talent, a Missionar}% restrained by unavoidable circumstances from the public exer- cise of the Ministry, would find the affections of men not less warmly engaged toward him in his comparatively transient visits to detached compa- nies, than they would have been by labours in the great Congregation ; and that he would receive a blessing from Heaven, in the work of converting and edifying souls, as certainly as if men thronged to hang upon his lips in one of the largest Churches of Christendom. It may serve, however, as an encouragement to persons who may be disheartened by the idea that they do not possess a natural gift for conversation, to be assured that this dormant and unsuspected talent has frequently been drawn forth by the operation of a zealous desire to do good to those with whom we may converse. Where this high Christian principle presses on the heart, it constrains even a man of reserved temper to speak openly : a sense of duty prevails over the infirmity of nature ; while habit gradually strengthens the operation of principle, and diminishes the embarrassment arising from timid feelings. So great is the efficacy of a high and constant sense of Duty ! Nor should this circumstance be overlooked — that the humbling and even distressing emotions, felt by a person who forces himself to the conscien- tious discharge of this duty, may be sanctified, both to his own benefit by preserving him in a lowly frame of mind, and to the peculiar advantage of 400 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUGGESTIONS. others, who perceive and sympathise with his infir- mity, and receive perhaps a more divine unction from his imperfect and trembling utterance : while, on the contrary, a bold and brilliant character, of fluent speech and easy address, may suffer from a peculiar temptation to vanity or self-complacency ; to which if he be found yielding, the great Enemy may seize the occasion of counteracting all that is plausibly said by him, and apparently, by his hearers, most cordially approved. Whether, however, the exercise of this indispen- sable branch of Missionary Labour proceed from natural talent combined with Christian principle; or from high Christian principle, drawing forth, or almost creating the ability to converse ; it will readily be admitted to be one of the most valuable qualifications, to be able to speak a word in due season. Conversation need not often be lengthened, or amusing : it is chiefly requisite that the company with whom a Christian mingles should perceive in him the mind awake, the benevolent and social affections kindled, and the purpose bent upon pro- moting their benefit. The Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a householder, which hringeth out of his treasure things new and old. This therefore must be a solemn inquiry, in the engaging of any one who is to labour in that Kingdom, what store of matter he possesses, what talent for accumulating more, and what ability to dispense from his sacred treasure to other persons. (5) A competent degree of JLearning is requisite in a Missionary in the Mediterranean. It has been already observed, that a knowledge QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 401 of Hebrew, Greek, and Latin will serve as an intro- duction to nearly all the languages spoken around the Mediterranean. An acquaintance with these tongues must, however, be accompanied with an aptitude for acquiring and speaking languages To this department of Learning we may add, as a very necessary acquirement, the knowledge of the Historical Events, Customs, and Relations of the various Countries surrounding these Seas : but, more especially, the Missionary must be well versed in their Religious Opinions, and the origin, nature, and tendency of their various Errors, Heresies, and Schisms. He must be acquainted with the argu- ments which they use, and those which he himself ought to use ; so as to be ready to give an answer to every man, that asketh him a reason of the hope that is in him. This he will do, with the more ease to him- self and the less offence to his opponents, in pro- portion as he is thoroughly skilled in the various subjects of controversy : for from his knowing, beforehand, by what species of sophistry the at- tempt is made to support error, he will see whither the controversialist is tending, and be able to with- draw both himself and his opponent from the heat of passionate debate : while a novice, ignorant of the wiles of his antagonist, follows, rather than leads, the discussion ; and may thus be unawares drawn into vain jangling, from which he will be constrained to retire, with the painful consciousness of having ill defended, and in no degree promoted, the cause of Truth. The habit of Composition is a branch of literary accomplishment very necessary in this sphere. To be able to convey religious teaching or useful infor- D D 402 COXCLUDING REMARKS AXD SUGGESXrONS. mation, in language apt, perspicuous, and elegant, is a talent, without which the laboiu- of conducting an extensive Correspondence, preparing Tracts, and directing rSative Translators, cannot be well sustained. >'or is it too much to add, under this topic, that some knowledge of Mediciue, though not absolutely requisite, b vet verv desirable. And when it is considered, that Medicine is competently practised, in simple cases, by many Country Clergymen in England, it is not unreasonable to suggest this acquisition as proper, in many instances, for a Missionary. In concluding these Remarks on the requisite Quali^ations of Christian Labourers, the Author would call the attention of the Reader to a topic of supreme importance, reference to which has fre- quently occurred. He, that hath an ear to hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches of these latter davs, bv the warnings giren in ^ain to the once-flourishing Churches of these regions, and by the avenging de- solations under which thev now lie, will invoke, in unwearied supplication, the returning Grace of that Spirit to these Churches. The absence of His Divine Influences is seen in the dreary regions of the Heathen and Mahomedan World. Tht principalities and powers J the rulers of the darkness of this icorld, the spiritual wickednesses iiiish places, hold there in cruel bondage countless \ .}z\oA^ of mankind : and the Sen ants of Christ, V ho laViOur to open their eyes, and to turn them from QUALIFICATIONS OF CHRISTIAN LABOURERS. 403 darkness to light, (uidfrom the poicer of Sat cm unto God, so deeply feel the need of an abundant effu- sion of the grace of the Holy Spirit, that they are importunate, from all quarters of the Missionary Field, in their entreaties for the earnest and perse- vering prayers of true Christians. But there is something even still more deeply affecting to the Christian Mind, in the state of Com- mimities and Churches where once that Glory dwelt which is now departed ! The Jew bears with him the tokens of Divine Displeasure, throughout all his wanderings ; and the prostrate Churches of Christ remind us, most feelin^y, by their very name and by the forms and remnants of their ancient greatness, how fearful is the portion of those who provoke the Lord to withdraw His Spirit from them, or to restraiu His gracious influences. 1 tt these dr^- bones shall live ! Let but Christians, who feel for their Fallen prethren and for the Ancient People of God, present their unwearied suppli- cations to the Throne of Grace — JRctuni, ice besach Utee, O God of Hosts! look doirnfram keojcett^ and behold, a?id lisit thh vine, and the rinet/ard frhich Thif right-hand hath planted, and the branch that Thou madest strong for Xht/self—imd soon shall Ave hear the sacred theme taken up by themselves, Qnichen us, and ue trill call upon Thtf Same. Turn i(s again. O Lord God of Hosts ; cause Thif fact to shine, and we shall be suVid f ( 404 ) CONCLUDING APPEAL. Jtrom the preceding view of the Mediterranean Mission, and of the Qualifications requisite in those who should enter upon its duties, it is evident that an Appeal lies no where with so great propriety as to the Clergy of the United Church of this Country ; or to those, who, after having passed through their regular course of University Education, design to enter into the holy office of the Ministry. If we look to the state of our Church, in reference to foreign engagements, so far back as a century, we shall observe, that, at that period, as our Depen- dencies abroad were but in a state of infancy, com- pared with their present magnitude and maturity, and as Missionary Subjects were in a great degree novel, the Clergy of the Church of England were almost entirely engaged in the home duties of the nation. Our American and East-Indian Dependencies and Factories were not, indeed, wholly without Chap- lains or Spiritual Pastors ; but the provision made for these purposes was scanty : while Missionary Eflforts, although patronised by the Societies which were then beginning their career, seemed almost the exclusive honour of Foreign Churches. It has been our happiness, in more recent times, to see the Clergy of this nation occupying three dis- tinct departments, with increasing zeal, and in augmented numbers. The two extreme cases are, those of the Parochial Pastors of this Country, and CONCLUDING APPEAL. 405 the Missionaries who carry their laborious services to Heathen Lands. In our Parochial Cures, the duties of a Minister of Christ are limited and pre- scribed : among the Heathen, the local habitation, and the precise line of employment, necessarily remain, in many cases, to be discovered and defined. An intermediate class is that of the Clergy, esta- bhshed under Episcopal Superintendence, in our Colonies and Foreign Dependencies : these, with a definite sphere and a prescribed line of duty, yet bear, in many points, a nearer resemblance to the Missionary, than to the Parochial Pastor : they have sacrificed, for a time at least, many of the comforts and advantages of their native country : they are surrounded by multitudes of ignorant and perishing strangers. Heathens or Mahomedans, whose state they cannot but commiserate : and — much to their honour, but not beyond their obvious duty — num- bers of them are led, from their local circumstances, their zealous spirit, and their literary qualifications, voluntarily to participate in some of the labours of Missionary Societies. The British Clergy, thus distributed, and con- scientiously labouring in their respective spheres, may be regarded as a spectacle, above all others on the surface of the Globe, eminent in dignity, and full of hope. The Pastors at home, of an enlarged and zealous spirit, raising the people to a life of holiness ; and exhorting them to extend in distant nations, by their prayers and by their contributions, the benign influence of the Gospel — the devoted Chaplains abroad, combining with a diligent discharge of their prescribed offices, a friendly care of Missions; which, by their rank, they are qualified to patronise. 406 CONCLUDING APPEAL. and by their wisdom to guide — the Missionaries, who have faithfully given themselves to the saving of the myriads of wandering and scattered sheep^ performing, with primitive simplicity, the work of Evangelists. Such a constitution of triple power, in which there is no nice counterbalancing of rival interests, but a concurrence of all to one common object and end, the establishment of the Kingdom of Christ upon the earth, cannot fail, when brought forth into powerful action, to draw down blessings on our Empire, and on the whole Human Race. Of this threefold body, however, it is evident that one part is still most disproportionately small ; whe- ther we regard either the resources of our own Country, or the spiritual wants of the World. Various popular errors have, at different times, robbed the subject of Missions of that attention M hich it merits. An opinion, or it might be more properly termed a prejudice, has subsisted in the minds of many, that the more learned part of our Clergy are not required for foreign labours — that the work of Missions may be performed by persons less-highly gifted, or less-generally accomplished. This unfounded and impolitic sentiment, which, by limiting the demand for Literature, would infallibly cramp its progress, is certainly yieldmg to a more just view of things. But it is for the Chris- tian feeling of our Universities to replace this unsound prejudice, by a just and noble doctrine ; and to diffuse, through every channel of opinion in our Empire, the claim of Missions to the united piety and learning of our Venerable Church. The claims of the Mission now commenced in the Mediterranean seem, in the most appropriate COXCr.UDIXG APPKAL. 40/ manner, to present themselves to our Universities. Of tliis Mission, in its present state, many parts can be cultivated, with effect, only by men well prac- tised in literary pursuits ; while that turn of thought, and that mould of taste, which a regular Education fixes in the mind, would readily discover, in this Mission, employment of a congenial and grateful character. It may suffice to notice, in very few words, how great are the advantages of those men, who have fully availed themselves of the opportunities afforded to the dihgent Student by 6uy Public Institutions. Having laid, between the ages of eight and sixteen, the foundation of skill in languages ; and, during the eight following years, with that leisure of time and freedom of spirit for which the usual course of Public Education has made provision, having aug- mented their stores of religious, moral, literary, and scientific knowledge, and commenced the practical exercise of their attainments — these men may enter on the wide field of human life ; may contemplate, with accuracy, its extensive and multiform relations ; may form judiciously their principles of conduct, and address themselves, without embarrassment, to those actual services, for the detail of which, though expe- rience alone can confer the maturity of wisdom, yet early education, combined with good natural powers, furnishes both aptitude and confidence. For such men we look, with reason, to our Uni- versities : and, although the respectability and comforts usually attendant on a learned life may, in some cases, have disqualified the mind and body for that course of enterprise and endurance which Missionary Services imply; yet it is from these & 408 CONCLUDING APPEAL. favoured spots, we doubt not, that there will spring up, in due time, the *'patiens operum parvoque assueta juventus" — a hardy race, which shall bring to the Missionary Service all that is practically use- ful in the refinements of Classical Education, with such self-denying virtues as a far less noble cause has many times inspired. To know, however, the perishing state of the unchristian part of mankind, deeply to compas- sionate their condition, and to feel a personal con- viction that their service is his proper call — this combined view, concurring with a religious spirit and habit of life, is the prime and indispensable qualification of one, who should desire to consecrate his abilities and acquirements to the Work of Mis- sions. For this augmented knowledge and high resolve, shall we not also look to our Universities — fer- vently praying, that an increasing measure of heavenly grace may for this, among other purposes, be poured down on all, who tread within the pre- cincts of those venerable Establishments ? But our Appeal must be yet more personal. It is to individuals — or rather, at each slow step of our pro- gress, we might say, it is to some one individual — that we look for a serious and resolute attention to the claim of foreign lands. Is it not reasonable, in an age which has thrown more light upon the state of the Unchristian World, and upon the true method of evangelizing all nations, than has been enjoyed probably since the days of the Apostles — is it not in some degree incumbent on every young man, while solemnly pondering the question, Whether he feels himself inwardly called CONCLUDING APPEAL. 409 by the Holy Ghost to take upon him the work and office of the Ministry — that every Candidate for the Sacred Office should inquire whether there may not be also, in Providence and in Grace, a special call to some foreign part of the Vineyard of the Lord ? Certainly, with a well-informed and pious Young Minister, this inquiry is nothing short of his duty — an inquiry, to which an answer, safe and satisfactory, will be found, by consulting, in a spirit of prayer, the Word of God, the opinion of Holy Men, and the evidence of Conscience. May this reflection find its due attention — not in one, but in many hearts — among the rising and rapidly-passing generations of our Universities! Remembering, that, when the Chief Shepherd dis- coursed to the House of Israel (John x.) concern- ing his tender care of the flock, he made that touching allusion to myriads of strangers — other Sheep I have, which are not of this fold — may they be constrained to enter into the spirit of the words which follow — them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and lend their utmost aid to the hastening of that blessed time, when all men shall have come to the knowledge of the truth, and there shall be one Fold and one Shepherd I ^pptt(tiiV ^99tntHx. VISIT OF THE REV. JAMES CONNOR, IN 1819 AND 1820, TO CANDIA, RHODES, CYPRUS, AND VARIOUS PARTS OF SYRIA AND PALESTINE. CANDIA. Under date of Rhodes, Dec. 3 1 , 1 8 1 9, Mr. Connor writes — When I last wrote, I was on the eve of leaving Constan- tinople. I sailed on the 31st of October ; and, after a pas- sage prolonged by calms and contrary winds, arrived at Smyrna on the 14th of November. There I was compelled to remain a fortnight, for want of an opportunity to Candia ; and I employed my time in preparing for future operations, and in thinning Mr. Williamson's depot. At length, on the 28th of November, I sailed, in a Turkish Brig, bound to Canea, in Candia, Contrary winds drove us into the port of Scio, where we remained two days. I spent some pleasant hours with Bambas, the Head-master of the School there. In consequence of the visit of Messrs. Allen and Grellet, he has begun to print School-papers on the Lancasterian Plan ; which he hopes to see, ere long, adopted in the island. I was rejoiced to find that the printing-press had at length been attached to the School, and was fully employed. On the 2d of December, we sailed from Scio ; and, on the 5th, arrived in Canea. I took up my abode with our Consul 414 APPENDIX. there, Signor Capogrosso ; from whom, and from every mem- ber of the family, I received the most friendly attentions dur- ing my stay in the island. The day after my arrival, I sent to the Bishop an Intro- ductory Letter, which I had brought from the Archbishop of Candia ; together with the Bible Society Tracts printed in Corfu : and, the following morning, I called upon him. He received me in the kindest manner. We conversed at large on the operations of the Bible Society. The Bishop and the Greeks who were present expressed their warmest appro- bation of the Institution. Having found, on my arrival in Canea, that the Plague was rife in the city of Candia and its neighbourhood, I resolved to confine myself to Canea, and to operate there for the whole island. With this view, I drew up the following " Plan for the Circulation of the Scriptures in Candia." Our Consul, Signor Pietro Capogrosso, is to keep a well- supplied depot of the Scriptures in his house at Canea. Every Bishop in the island is to exhort the Priests' in his diocese, to make inquiry, in their respective parishes, into the number of Testaments necessary to supply each family, at least, with a copy. The Bishop will send this account to Signor Capogrosso, who will expedite the Testaments to the place named by the Bishop. The Bishops will superintend the sale or distribution of the Testaments. The prices are to vary, according to the cii'cumstances of the purchaser. To those who are so poor that they cannot afford to pay any thing, but who nevertheless manifest a strong desire to pos- sess a Testament, a copy is to be given gratuitously, with these words inscribed within, " Gift of the Bible Society." The money received for the Testaments is to be sent, through the Bishops, to the Consul, who will transmit it to Mr. Wil- liamson at Smyrna, The Consul will receive fresh supplies of Testaments from Mr. WilUamson, as he may require them. This plan met with the full approbation of the Bishop of Canea, who said he would immediately adopt it in his own diocese, and would write to the Archbishop's Vicar in Candia to recommend the plan to the Bishops of the island. CANDIA RHODES. 415 Before I left Canea, I wrote fully on the subject to the Eleven Bishops ; and to the Archbishop at Constantinople, requesting him to give an impulse to the plan, by uniting himself to the Bishops. To each of these I sent the two Bible Society Tracts, printed in Corfu. I left with Signor Capogrosso 210 Greek Testaments; and copies of the Scriptures in various languages, for the ships that frequent the Port of Canea. Before my departure he had sold many copies himself, and had written to his agents at Retimo and at Candia, to assist him in circulating them. I left with him written instructions. He will regularly correspond with Mr. Williamson ; and will inform him of the mode in which he has disposed of the Testaments. I made many inquiries into the number of Greeks in the island, but could not obtain certain information : they probably amount to upward of 150,000; the calculation being made from this fact, that there are 40,000 males who pay tribute. The Turks are by no means so numerous. The number of Franks is very inconsiderable, probably amounting to no more than forty individuals ; and the only Roman-Catholic Ecclesiastic in Candia is a Capuchin, the sole inhabitant of a monastery in Canea. The only Jews in the island are at Canea, and they do not amount to more than one hundred. I shewed several of them the New Testament in Hebrew; but could find no purchaser. I have left, however, two or three copies with the Consul. RHODES. In the same Letter, Mr. Connor writes — Contrary winds confined me to Canea for three weeks. At length, on the morning of Christmas Day, I sailed for Rhodes, and arrived here on the 28th instant. The next day, I sent to the Archbishop an Introductory Letter, the Greek Tracts, and a digest of my plan for the circulation of the Testaments in his diocese. The day fol- lowing I called upon him. He bade me welcome in the most friendly manner, acceded heartily to my plans and wishes, and 416 APPENDIX. said that he would promote the cause in Rhodes, and would immediately write to the other islands in his jurisdiction. These are, Leros, the seat of a Bishop, with about 600 Greeks — Calymne, under the Bishop of Leros, 3000 — Niseros, 1200 — Delos, not the celebrated island of the same name, 1000— Syme, S^OO—and Karke, 600. The Greek population of Rhodes amounts to about 18,000. The Archbishop will also write to his friend, the Metro- politan of the populous isle of Scarpanto and its dependencies, and encourage him to the diffusion of the Testaments in his diocese. Our Consul here, Signor Stephano Masse, a physician, will keep the dep6t in his house, and will do all in his power to promote the sale of the books. I have written a Letter to the Bishop of Cos on the subject, which the Consul will transmit. In consequence of a prophecy of a Santon (holy man), that the city of Rhodes is to be taken by the Christians on a Friday, no Christian is permitted to have a house within the walls. This is allowed to Turks and Jews only. The Greeks have shops in the town ; but, at sun-set, they are obliged to pass the gates, and go to their houses in the suburbs, where they and the Franks reside. On Fridays, however, during prayers in the Mosque, both Greeks and Franks are com- pelled to leave the town, and the gates are shut. The number of the Jews here is about 1000: but here, as in Canea, I can find no purchaser of the Hebrew Testament. I shall leave a few copies of it with the Consul ; and a number of Testaments for the ships that touch here. I left Constantinople with the intention of proceeding from Rhodes to Sataliah in Caramania, and thence to Cyprus ; but my progress has been much impeded by unavoidable de- lays : the consideration, therefore, that the Passover is fast approaching, and that before I arrive at Jerusalem I have the whole of Syria to traverse, has brought me to the resolution of renouncing Caramania for the present. I shall proceed, therefore, direct to Larnica, in Cyprus ; and probably in the same vessel that brought me hither from Canea. I heard, yesterday, that the Archbishop of Sataliah is gone RHODES. 417 to Constantinople ; and without his sanction, I could do little there. Signor Masse has resided six years in Sataliah : he tells me that the Greeks there speak nothing but Turkish, which they write in the Greek Character : the Testament, therefore, now in progress at Constantinople, will be the very thing for them. I shall write again from Cyprus. We shall sail as soon as the wind permits. I wish you would request the Bible Society to send out, as soon as possible, a copious supply of Greek Testaments, in both forms, to Mr. Williamson, that he may be ready to answer the demands from the Islands. Let them send him also as many copies of the Scriptures in Arabic, and Syriac, and Turkish, as they can spare. I shall endeavour to establish depots in Syria, Mesopotamia, and other quarters. Would it not be advisable, if circumstances permit, to visit the Patriarch of all the Armenians at Echmiazin, and consult with him ? It would gratify me much to find at Aleppo, on my return from Jerusalem, a Letter from you or from the Bible Society, containing hints, suggestions, subjects of research, &c. for my future journey. If I find myself, on my return to Aleppo, in vigour of body, it is my full intention to visit the Churches on the banks of the Euphrates and the Tigris, and should pro- bably go down to Bagdad or Bussorah. Our Resident at Bagdad, Mr. Rich, is a friend to the Bible Society. It has struck me, that, through the channel of the Bombay Bible Society and Mr. Rich, a ready and safe conveyance of the Scriptures might be carried on to the Churches of Meso- potamia, by way of the Tigris and Euphrates. On this sub- ject, however, I shall seek information at Aleppo. By operat- ing through Trebisond, from Constantinople, on the north, and through Bagdad, from Bombay, on the south, the whole line of country from the Persian Gulph to the Black Sea might be readily put in possession of the Word of God. £ Z 418 APPENDIX. CYPRUS. From Larnica, in Cyprus, Mr. Connor writes, on the 6th of February, 1820— My last Letter, dated in Rhodes, will have informed you of my proceedings there and in Candia. Contrary winds detained me in Rhodes three weeks ; and I did not arrive in Larnica till the 24th ult. After a few days* stay in the house of our Consul here, Signor Vondiziano, I proceeded to Nicozia, to visit the Arch- bishop, to whom I had brought an Introductory Letter from his agent in Constantinople. He received me in the kindest manner; and seemed highly gratified with the object of my visit to Cyprus. I showed him the two Tracts on the Bible Society, printed in Corfu. He glanced through them hastily; and frequently exclaimed, as he turned over the leaves, " A noble work !" He afterward handed the Letter and Tracts to the Greeks present. The operations of the Bible Society excited their astonishment. The Archbishop ordered an apartment to be provided for me in the palace, and I remained with him five days. During this time, I drew up " Proposals for a Bible Society for Cyprus," and presented them to Cyprian. He summoned a Council of the principal men about him, and they discussed the matter. Their unanimous opinion was, that, in the present impoverished state of the island, a Bible Society, desirable as it might be, could not be organized. The Archbishop, how- ever, will do all in his power to promote the sale and distri- bution of the Greek Testaments ; of which I have left 250 with him, all of the last edition. The Archbishop asked for 400 : I have, therefore, written to Smyrna for 150 more. As the majority of Greeks in this island are poor, the Archbishop advised me to reduce the price of the Testaments to five piastres. To this I agreed ; though it is only half price. The sum of 1250 piastres, therefore, will be trans- mitted, through our Consul, to Mr. Williamson at Smyrna ; who will supply the depot here, according to its wants. I hope CYPRUS. 419 that the Bible Society will keep Mr. Williamson's dep6t well filled, that he may be able to answer every demand upon him. The Archbishop has given me an Introductory Letter to the Patriarch of Antioch, who resides at Damascus, and another to the Agents of the Patriarch of Jerusalem. The Archbishop of Cyprus is the poHtical, as well as spiritual head of the Greeks in the Island. It is his business to collect their tribute : and, at present, he finds this no easy task ; the last year having been a year of scarcity. His mul- tifarious occupations scarcely allow him a moment's repose during the day ; and he spends the greater part of every morning with the Turkish Governor, transacting business. The Archbishop of Cyprus is not subject to any Patriarch; and he alone, of all the Ecclesiastical Dignitaries, is em- powered to wear a purple robe, to carry a sceptre, and to sign his papers with red ink. The Archbishop, with the concur- rence of the chief Greeks of the Island, generally elects his successor: this election must, however, be afterwards con- firmed by the Porte. The three Bishops of the Island are those of Larnica, BafFo, and Cerines. The Archbishop occasionally holds a Synod, when the Bishops attend. He also, now and then, visits the dioceses. The Island contains about 40,000 Greeks, and 14,000 Turks; and has 40 Greek Monasteries with about 300 Monks, and two Catholic Convents with six Fathers. The chief School in Cyprus is at Nicozia, and contains about thirty scholars. Nothing is taught but Hellenic and Music. There are about 500 Maronites in the Island. They reside chiefly in the neighbourhood of Nicozia and in Lar- nica; and have one Monastery, with three Monks. They have no Schools here; but those who can afford to do so, send their children to Mount Lebanon for education. The Arabic which they speak in their families, as I was told by a Maro- nite, is very corrupt. He said that it is much like the Maltese. There are no Jews in the Island. I leave a considerable number of Bibles and Testaments, in various languages, with Signor Vondiziano, for the Franks ee2 420 APPENDIX. resident at Larnica, who are very numerous; and for the ships which visit the port : with many Tracts, in Greek and other languages ; which I did also in Candia and Rhodes. Having been disappointed in my plan of visiting Caramania, I have made many inquiries respecting the languages spoken along the southern shores of Asia Minor; and I find that the language universally spoken by the Greeks residing along the line of coast from the Gulph of Macri to Tarsus, is the Turkish, which they write in the Greek Character. As we have not yet the Book to offer them, my visit would have proved some- what premature. I expect to sail to-morrow for Beirout ; and must defer my visit to Damascus and Aleppo, till after the Passover. I shall most probably proceed, direct from Beirout, to the Convent of the Syrian Archbishop. In order to be able to pass through Syria and Asia Minor with facility and safety, I have assumed the Oriental dress. From Acre, under date of Feb. 23, 1820, Mr. Connor states his proceedings at Beirout, Saide, Sour, and Acre. BEIROUT. My last Letter informed you of my proceedings in Cyprus, and that I was on the eve of sailing for Syria. I landed at Beirout in the afternoon of Sunday, the 13th instant; and found, to my great joy, that the Archbishop of Jerusalem was there, having arrived, the day preceding, from Europe, by way of Egypt. On Monday Morning I went to visit him at the Capuchin Convent, and found him officiating at the Altar. After Service, I introduced myself to him. We walked to and fro, for some time, in the area of the Convent, conversing about our friends in England, and on the object of my Mission. Particular business calling him away, I promised to visit him the next morning in the house where he lodged. I went accordingly ; but our conversation was so frequently interrupted by the entrance of visitors, who came to welcome the Archbishop on his return, and his fatigue from his recent journey was so evident, that I judged SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 421 it best to defer any further conference with him, till I shall see him in his Convent on Mount Lebanon, whither I shall probably proceed from Damascus. His Printing Press is not yet arrived. The Archbishop gives me but Httle'^hopes of success in selHng the Scriptures in Syria. During my stay of two days and a half in Beirout, I had more than one interview with Monsignor Luigi Gandolfi, Superintendant of the Catholic Churches in the Levant. He is an aged and amiable man. He remembers Mr. Burckhardt well. I shall revisit Beirout ; the Archbishop's Convent not being far distant. Our Consul told me that the population of Beirout amounts to about 10,000 souls. Of these, about 3000 are Turks, and the remainder Christians of various denominations. I shall endeavour to establish a depot there on my return. SAIDE. On the 16th instant, I set out for Saide ; and having passed along the foot of Lebanon, arrived there in the evening. I found in the inn where I lodged, Mr. Fuller, who travelled with Mr. Jowett in Egypt. Saide contains, according to Mr. Bertrand, about 15,000 souls. Of these, 2000 are Christians, chiefly Maronites ; and 400 Jews, who have one Synagogue. As we have no Consul in Saide, and no Ecclesiastical Dig- nitary residing there, I proposed to the French Consul to take on himself the sale and distribution of the Scriptures. He told me, however, that, as French Consul, he was prohibited from engaging in any commerce. I returned to my lodging, rather disheartened, little foreseeing the Providential inter- ference which shortly afterward manifested itself. I had given an Arabic Psalter to a Maronite, for a slight favour which he had granted me. He sat down in the area of the Khan, and began to read. A number of people gathered about him, and looked at his book. Among the rest was the chief Physician of the place, Mr. Bertrand, a native of Saide, but of French Family, and very respectable connections. The 422 APPENDIX. Arabic Psalter attracted his notice. He came up to me, and inquired eagerly if I had more Arabic Psalters, or any Arabic Bibles ; saying, at the same time, that if I had thousands of them, I could easily dispose of them in Syria. I went to his house in the evening, and spent about three hours with him. He was aware of the existence of the Bible Society,, and had seen Mr. Burckhardt. He made many excellent re- marks on the good effects likely to be produced by the Bible Society ; and, said, that if he could do any thing to promote its objects in Syria, he was most ready and willing to be so employed. I wrote on the spot a set of Instructions for him. He undertakes, with the assistance of his brother, who is Physician to the Prince of the Druses, to sell and distribute the Scriptures throughout the whole of Lebanon, Anti- Lebanon, Damascus, and the coast of Syria from Beirout to Sour. Mr. Bertrand is well known in the country ; and, as I have heard from many, has considerable influence, and is universally respected. He only waits for the Books, to begin his work. Signor Vondiziano, of Larnica, will be his Referee. I trust that the Bible Society will speedily send out to Signor Vondiziano a large supply. Mr. Bertrand will correspond with Mr. Tarn, and will give him a full account of the sale and distribution of the Scriptures. SOUR. On the 18th, I set out for Sour, the ancient Tyre; and arrived there in the evening. I lodged with the Greek- Catholic Archbishop of Tyre. He will endeavour to supply his flock with Bibles ; and will apply to his friend Mr. Ber- trand for them. He tells me, that in Sour there are 1200 Greek Catholics, 100 Maronites, 100 Greeks, 2000 Mon- tonahs, and about 100 Turks. Relics of the ancient splendour of Tyre are everywhere to be seen. Numerous and beautiful columns, stretched along the beach, or standing in fragments half buried in the sand that has been accumulat- ing for ages, the broken aqueduct, and the ruins which ap- pear in its neighbourhood, exist as an affecting monument of the fragile and transitory nature of earthly grandeur. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 423 ACRE. On the 21st I set out for Acre, our road lying along the beach. Night overtook us ; and it was past eight o'clock when we arrived at the gates of the city, which we found shut. Vi^e could find no lodging, and were obliged to spend the night in the open air. The next morning we entered, and were lodged in the Latin Convent. Our Consul, Signor Malagamba, undertakes willingly to promote the circulation of the Arabic and Hebrew Scriptures, in Acre, Nazareth, Tiberias, Safed, &c. &c. Signor Von- diziano, of Larnica, will be his Referee. In Acre, according to our Consul, there are about 10,000 souls : of them, 3000 may be Turks, the remainder Christians (chiefly Catholics) of various denominations. NAZARETH. From this place Mr. Comior writes, under date of Feb. 27th— On the Afternoon of the 24th I left Acre ; and crossing the Plain of Zebulun, slept at a little Village four miles distant from Nazareth. After having passed the villages of Sephoury and Cana of Galilee, I entered Nazai'eth about noon of the 25th, and proceeded to the Latin Convent, where I now write. Nazareth contains about oOOO souls : of these, 500 are Turks, the remainder Christians, chiefly Greeks under the Patriarch of Jerusalem. To-morrow I set out for Jaffa, by way of Napolose. From the Convent of San Salvador at Jemsalem, where Mr. Connor took up his abode, he gives, under the date of March 21st, and April 11th, the following particulars of his journey to the Holy City, and of his proceedings there : — POPULATION OF NAZARETH. My last Letter detailed to you my operations between Cyprus and Nazareth. 424 APPENDIX. I arrived in this latter place on Friday, the S5th of February, and remained there till the following Monday ; having visited, in the interval, all the Holy Places shewn there, and the summit of Mount Tabor, two-hours-and-a-half distant from Nazareth. The number of the inhabitants of Nazareth is about 3000. Of these, about 500 are Turks, and the remainder Greeks, Latins, Greek Catholics, and Maronites. I have .placed them here according to their rank in number. The Guardian of the Latin Convent, where I lodged, told me, that the Turks and Christians of the neighbouring Village of Cana of Galilee cherish a singular notion, in consequence of the miracle once performed there. They commonly sup- pose, that, by drinking copiously of the waters of the place, intoxication is produced, NAPOLOSE. On Monday, the 28th of February, we set out for Napolose. After passing the fine plain of Esdraelon, we arrived at the village of Gennin, situated at its extremity. We passed the night there in a miserable hovel, with two Christian Druses, who had come from their mountains to buy cotton : they observed Lent very strictly. The next morning we started with the dawn. The path led us, at first, through a narrow stony valley. We had not proceeded far before we were met by an Arab ; who cautioned us against advancing, as a company of robbers were lying in wait on the hill-side, a little beyond us: we immediately turned, and took another road. We passed to-day through some fine country ; and arrived, about three in the afternoon, at Napolose, the ancient Sychem, beautifully situated at the foot of lofty hills, embosomed in trees, and surrounded with gardens. We were not permitted to advance into the town till we had seen the Governor, who, after a conversation of two or three minutes, dismissed us. We took up our lodging in the house of a Greek Christian. In Napolose there are about 100 Christians, all Greeks. The^ have one Church, and two Priests. The Jews there amount to about fifteen individuals. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 425 ACCOUNT OF SAMARITANS IN NAPOLOSE. I immediately made inquiry about the Samaritans. My host stepped out, and fetched their Priest : he sat with me some time : his name is Shalmor ben Tabiah : he is a native of Napolose, and is about forty years of age. There are about forty Samaritans in Napolose. They have but one Synagogue in the town, whefe they have service every Saturday. Four times a-year they go, in solemn procession, to the old Synagogue on Mount Gerizim ; and, on these occa- sions, they go up before sun-rise, and read the Law till noon. On one of these days they kill six or seven rams. The Samaritans have one School in Napolose, where their lan- guage is taught. The head of the sect resides in Paris. I accompanied the Priest to his house, and sat a long time with him. There were several Jews present : they seem to live on friendly terms with the Samaritans here. The Priest shewed me part of the first volume of the English Polyglott, mentioned by Maundrell : it consisted of about a dozen tat- tered leaves. He shewed me also a Manuscript Samaritan Pentateuch, with an Arabic Version at its side : this Version, however, is not used in their Synagogue. He afterward took me to see the Synagogue, making me first take off my shoes : it is a small gloomy building. I observed a number of copies of the Samaritan Pentateuch, carefully enveloped in linen, and laid on a shelf in the Synagogue. Expressing a wish to see the Ancient Manuscript, said by the Samaritans to be 3500 years old, the Priest paused and hesitated for some time. I pressed him. Having laid aside his upper garments, he at length entered the Sanctuary, and produced the venerated Manuscript. It is well written on vellum, in the Samaritan Character, and is preserved in a tin roller : it bears the marks of age, and is rather tattered. The Priest would not permit me, nor any one present, to touch it. He was very inquisitive about the Samaritans, who he had heard were in England. As it is probable that I shall revisit Napolose, on my way from Jerusalem to Damascus, I hope to have the opportunity of collecting more information from him. 426 APPENDIX. JAFFA. The next morning we started for Jaffa ; and arrived, about sun-set, at the edge of a wretched village, called Gilgiuli. Here we were compelled to spend the night under an open shed, A band of Bedouins entered, and sat with our mule- teers round the fire which we had kindled : they remained with us all night : their thievish character kept us watchful and sleepless. We set off with the dawn ; and, after having traversed a wide plain^ consisting of cultivated land and blooming pas- tures, we entered Jaffa about noon, and proceeded, through its crowded Bazars, to the house of our Consul, Signor Damiani. He received me in a very friendly manner, and I lodged with him during my stay in Jaffa. He will do what he can to promote the objects of the Bible Society in Jaffa and its neighbourhood ; and, through his hands, the Scrip- tures will regularly pass into Jerusalem. CHANNEL FOR THE SCRIPTURES, BETWEEN MALTA AND JEURSALEM, OPENED. I had been obhged hitherto, in Syria, to refer our Consuls and others to Signor Vondiziano, our Consul in Cyprus, on account of the frequent and easy communication between their posts and his : but I found it otherwise in Jaffa ; and was happy in being able to open, at last, a correspondence be- tween Palestine and Malta, through Alexandria., Vessels from Egypt are continually arriving in the Port of Jaffa, and vessels from Malta in that of Alexandria ; so that the com- munication between Malta and Jerusalem may be carried on briskly, and easily. I wrote, on this subject, from Jaffa, to Mr. Lee, of Alexandria, and to Mr. Jowett. All the books which Mr. Burckhardt sold or distributed in Jaffa, were collected and burnt by some of the Priests, who threatened with excommunication those who secreted them. The population of Jaffa consists of about 3000 Turks, 400 Greeks, 100 Latins, and 30 Armenians. There are no Jews here. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 437 RAMA. On Saturday, March the 4th, we set out for Rama, the ancient Arimathea. We remained there till Monday, lodging in the Latin Convent. The inhabitants of Rama amount to 7000. The only Christian School in the place is that belong- ing to the Greeks. ARRIVAL AT JERUSALEM. On Monday Morning we proceeded toward Jerusalem. After passing over a cultivated plain, we entered a broad valley; at the end of which, turning to the right, we rode along a stony path in a narrow glen, amidst the mountains of Judea. The mountains that bound this glen are, in general, uncultivated and rocky, but beautifully tufted with under- wood. On issuing from this glen, the road carried us over a fatiguing succession of stony hills and valleys ; the country, as we approached Jerusalem, becoming more and more desolate, till it terminated in a rugged desert of rock, which scarcely admitted the growth of a few blades of grass. About four o'clock we came in sight of the Holy City : its first appear- ance, when approached from Jaffa, is that of a neat little walled town, seated on a gentle eminence. Outside of the gate was a band of Pilgrims, amusing themselves with throwing stones. We entered the city, and proceeded, through a few narrow and winding streets, to the Latin Convent of San Salvador, where we took up our abode. MEASURES ADOPTED FOR SECURING THE SALE OF THE SCRIPTURES IN THE PATRIARCHATE OF JERUSALEM. The Archbishop of Cyprus having given me an Introduc- tory Letter to Procopius, the chief agent of the Patriarch of Jerusalem, I waited on him at the Greek Convent, two or three days after my arrival. He received me in the most friendly manner. He expressed his warmest approbation of the plan and objects of the Bible Society; and acceded im- mediately to my proposal, of leaving a considerable portion 428 APPENDIX. of the Scriptures which I had brought with me, in his hands, for sale or distribution among the Pilgrims and others. In a subsequent visit, I delivered to him a Paper, of which the following is a translation : — " 1. Procopius will keep, in his Convent, a Depot of the Scriptures, for the Greek Christians in Jerusalem and its neighbourhood ; and will exert all his influence, to diffuse these Scriptures throughout the Patriarchate of Jerusalem. *' 2. Procopius will also keep, in his Convent, a Depot of the Scriptures, in various languages, for the Pilgrims of the Greek Church that visit Jerusalem ; and, when these Pilgrims arrive, he will cause them to be informed of the existence of the Depot, and will encourage them to purchase. " 3, The Metropolitan, Archbishops, and other Ecclesi- astical Dignitaries of the Patriarchate of Jerusalem, will per- haps encourage, by Letter or by word of mouth, the people of their respective Churches to purchase the Scriptures, and will commit the distribution of them to men of judgment and fidelity, " 4. Perhaps Procopius will be able to find a faithful and trust-worthy man to whom he might confide the sale of the Scriptures, in various languages, in Jerusalem and its neigh- bourhood. It would, I think, be the best plan to expose these books for sale, during the Passover, in the Square* which fronts the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, on account of the frequent assembling of the Pilgrims there. " 5. Tlie Books, thus sold, must be sold at a stated mode- rate price ; and the Bible Society grants a commission of ten per cent, upon the money received for the Books, to the person whom Procopius will employ to sell them. " 6. All the money received for the Books will be put into the hands of Procopius, who will examine the accounts of the Vender, and pay him his commission. Procopius will also * This Square is filled, during the whole Passover, with venders of crucifixes, beads, and other trinkets, and is the chief resort of the Pilgrims. All who enter the Church of the Sepulchre must neces- sarily pass through it. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 429 deduct from the money received, any expense that he may have incurred for the carriage of the books from Jaffa to Jerusalem, &c. He will transmit the remainder of the money to the Rev. W. Jowett, Strada San Giovanni, Malta, through the hands of Signor Damiani, British Consul in Jaffa. Mr. Jowett, who keeps the great Depot in Malta, will supply Procopius with whatever Scriptures he may want for the Pil- grims and others. " 7. It will afford peculiar pleasure to the Bible Society, if Procopius would correspond with Mr. Jowett ; and would give him, from time to time, especially after each Passover, an account of the mode in which the Scriptures have been distributed, specifying the number of those sold in each language." Procopius read this Paper with attention, and gave his full assent to every thing that it contained. " Send me the Books," said he, " and I shall immediately begin ; and when I shall have furnished the Patriarchate with the Scriptures, I will circulate them elsewhere." — He will carry on a correspon- dence with Mr. Jowett, through Jaffa and Alexandria. Procopius is a man of talents and of extensive attainments, particularly in languages. His character as chief Agent of the Patriarchate places him high, in point of power and influence. And, when we consider, that the majority of the Pilgrims, who visit Jerusalem, are Greeks, and that there are about 20,000 Christians subject to its Patriarch, we may hope that Procopius, from the hearty good-will which he manifests, will be the instrument of effecting much, in accomplishing the objects of the Bible Society in these parts. The prices affixed to the Scriptures sold in these parts must be very moderate. The Bible Society, indeed, in pro- secuting its Work of Charity in the Levant, must expect to encounter a considerable loss. It is not alone the poverty of the inhabitants that will cause this : it is, more particularly, the deadness and apathy toward their spiritual interests in which they at present he. This state, however, we may hope, will not last long. The Books which I gave to Procopius for sele were the 430 APPENDIX. following : — 83 Arabic Psalters, 2 Arabic Bibles, S Arabic Testaments, 34 Greek Testaments : all these he has sold. I gave him also a large quantity of Greek Tracts : these he has distributed. OBSTACLES TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A BIBLE SOCIETY AT JERUSALEM. The dissensions which unhappily subsist among the different bodies of Christians in Jerusalem, op- pose an insuperable obstacle to the establishment there, at present, of any efficient Institution for the circulation of the Scriptures. Of that City, whose very name is *' Peace," and whose peaceful state should be the figure of the Church's unity on earth and of its rest in heaven (see Psalm cxxii) — of that City, the Christian Tra- veller is compelled to say — If there be a spot in the world, where the spirit of religious contention burns with greater fury than in another, that spot is Jerusalem ! The occupation of the Holy Places is the great object of contention. These are in the hands of the Turks, by whom the right of occupation is sold to the highest bidder. The Greeks and Armenians are friendly to the diffusion of the Scriptures ; nor do the Latins seem hostile to the circulation of their Authorised Versions. When, therefore, the real value of the Holy Places comes to be understood by the contending parties, through the increase of Divine Light in these regions, they may be led to worship in them in peace and harmony, and to unite together for the purpose of making known to all men the Word of Salvation. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 431 Under existing circumstances, therefore, Mr. Con- nor says — The best plan will be, that Procopius should be the general Depositary of the Scriptures here, in Romaic, Arabic, Russian, Bulgarian, Wallachian, Armenian, and Turkish in Greek and Armenian Characters for the Christians of Ana- tolia. He undertakes to see them offered for sale ; and is also willing to distribute, among the Pilgrims and others, Greek and Arabic Religious and Bible Society Tracts. LANGUAGE AND SCHOOLS OF THE PATRIARCHATE OF JERUSALEM. The language universally spoken, throughout the Patri- archate of Jerusalem, is the Arabic. Schools are rare ; con- sequently, reading is not a very common attainment. The Metropolitans, Archbishops, and Bishops, are all Native Greeks, and reside in Jerusalem. Very few of them know- any thing of Arabic, but maintain Agents (Natives of the country) at their Dioceses, which they occasionally visit. The Patriarch of Jerusalem always resides in Constantinople. ARMENIAN PATRIARCH AT JERUSALEM. A few days after my arrival, I visited the Armenian Patri- arch ; and conversed with him on the Bible Society, and on the object of my visit to Jerusalem. Both pleased him ; and he immediately requested me to send him sixty-six of the Armenian Testaments which I had brought with me. He gave me four piastres a-piece for them. He took them, he said, to present to his friends. He would give me no encou- ragement, however, to sell them openly. Before he would permit the public sale of them, he must have authoritative proof that the Edition is sanctioned at Constantinople. This I will procure for him when I return thither^ 432 APPENDIX. SYRIANS, COPTS, ABYSSINIANS, AND JEWS, AT JERUSALEM. I have visited, more than once, the Convents of the Syrians, Copts, and Abyssinians. The Syrians (who are Nestorians from Mesopotamia) were pleased with the Syriac Testaments, and told me that they would go off rapidly in Diarbekir and other places. I made a present of one of these Testaments to their Church Library; and gave a couple to two of their Priests, w^io were on the point of returning to Merdin. The number of Syrians in Jerusalem is about fifteen. The Abyssinians reside in the same Convent with the Copts. Their Chief Priest informed me, that there are, in all, about twenty Abyssinians in Jerusalem. Most of them have been settled here some time : they came hither originally as Pilgrims, and were obliged to remain in Jerusalem for want of means to carry them back to their own country. The Abyssinian Pilgrims are rare. Sometimes years elapse, and not one appears. This year one has arrived. He is from Gondar, and knows Mr. Pearce well. During my conversa- tion with the Priest, we sat in an arched excavation in the wall of the Convent : before him lay a number of Church Books and fragments of the Scriptures, in Sthiopic, beauti- fully written : they had been brought from Abyssinia, and the Priest refused to sell any of them. The Abyssinians have no Church of their own in Jerusalem ; but perform their Ser- vice in the Chapels of the Copts or Armenians, with whom they are on friendly terms. They are chiefly supported (as well as the Copts) by the Armenians. As the Abyssinians are in the lowest state of poverty, I put twelve Ethiopic Psalters into the hands of the Priest, desiring him to distri- bute them gratuitously among his people : this he did imme- diately, while I was sitting with him : they all manifested their gratitude. Among them were several women who read the Ethiopic fluently. One of them was pointed out to me, by the Priest, as the daughter of the present King of Abys- sinia. I afterward went 'to view their little Library ; and found SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 433 their Books (all Manuscripts, with the exception of two Psalters, printed in London, given to them by Mr. Burck- hardt) covered with dust, partly on shelves, and partly in a trunk in a ruined chamber. All the Abyssinian Pilgrims have a ready access to these Books, and may take them out to read whenever they please. Among the Jews I have not been able to do any thing. The New Testament they reject with disdain, though I have repeatedly offered it to them for the merest trifle. As for the Prophecies, they say, the Book is imperfect, and there- fore they will not purchase : and, as for the Psalters, they tell me there is no want of them in Jerusalem. Had I brought complete Hebrew Bibles with me, I could have sold many. CELEBRATION OF THE PASSOVER, AT JERUSALEM, BY THE LATINS AND THE GREEKS. The Latin and Greek Easters are now concluded. Then* Ceremonies have been very numerous. I shall transcribe from my Journal what I have written on four of them. Here I must pause, to give you, in a few words, some idea of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. It is a large building. In the middle, under the great cupola, stands an edifice of considerable size, containing the Tomb ; over which are sus- pended forty-four lamps, always burning. Of these, twenty- one belong to the Greeks, thirteen to the Catholics, six to the Armenians, and four to the Copts. Between the Sepulchre and the sides of the Church is a large space, open and free to all ; the Chapels of the different Communions being in the sides of the Church. Mount Calvary is within its walls. You ascend it by a flight of steps, and on its top are two small Chapels belonging to the Greeks. The large Chapel of the Greeks is the most splendid and richly ornamented. For a minute description of the Church, I refer you to Maundrell and Chateaubriand. On Palm Sunday (March the 26th) I went to see the Ce- remony of the Latins. After a considerable time had been spent in singing before the door of the Sepulchre, the Deputy Superior of the Latin Convent (the Superior himself being F F 434 APPENDIX, in Cyprus) entered the Sepulchre, with some Priests, to blessf the Palm Branches that lay there. When this was done, he left the Sepulchre ; and, sitting on an elevated chair, received the palms, which had been blessed, from the hands of the Priests. These came forward first, and knelt, one after the other, before the Deputy Superior, receiving from his hand (which they kissed) a branch of the consecrated palm. When this part of the ceremony was concluded, the crowd pressed forward to receive their palms. The confusion and tumult were excessive. The Turks*, with their sticks and whips, did all they could to restrain the impetuosity of the people ; and had it not been for their great activity, the Deputy Su- perior would certainly have been overwhelmed by the crowd. When the palms had been distributed, and the confusion had, in some measure, subsided, the Priests and some others walked three times in procession round the Sepulchre, with lighted candles, incense, elevated crucifixes, and palms. They sang as they walked. When the Procession was ended, an altar, splendidly ornamented, was placed before the door of the Sepulchre, and Mass was performed. On Good Friday, there was a grand Procession and Cere- mony of the Latins, in the evening. It commenced with an Italian Sermon, in the Catholic Chapel, on the flagellation of Christ f. From this place they proceeded to the Chapel where, they say, Christ's garments were taken from him: here was another Sermon in Italian. They then ascended Mount Calvary; and passed first into the Chapel which marks the spot where Christ was nailed to the Cross : the * There are always in the Church, during the Ceremonies^ a con- siderable number of Turks, with sticks and whips, to keep the people in order. This appeared to me, at first, a rather tyrannical measure ; but repeated visits to the Church soon convinced me, that, without the interposition of the Turks, it would become the theatre of riot and disorder. These Turks (who are paid by the Convents) guard the Processions, and clear the way for them. f In their Chapel, the Catholics profess to shew the Pillar where this took place. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 435 large crucifix and image which they carried in the JProcession was here laid on the ground, and a Spanish Sermon was pro- nounced over it. When this was finished, the crucifix was raised, and moved into the adjoining Chapel of the Elevation of the Cross : here it was fixed upright behind the altar : a Monk, standing by, preached for twenty minutes, on the Crucifixion. The Sermon was in Itahan ; and when it was concluded, two Monks approached the Cross, and, partially enveloping the body of the image in linen, took off, with a pair of pincers, the Crown of Thorns from the head, kissed it, and laid it on a plate : the nails were then drawn out from the hands and feet, with the same ceremony. The arm^ of the image wei*e so contrived, that, on the removal of the nails which kept them extended^ they dropped upon the sides of the body. The image was then laid on linen, and borne down from Calvary to the Stone of Unction, the spot where they say Christ's body was anointed: here the image was extended ; and was perfumed with spices, fragrant water, and clouds of incense : the Monks knelt round the stone, with large lighted candles in their hands : a Monk ascended an adjoining pulpit, and preached a Sermon in Arabic. The Procession then went forward to the Sepulchre, where the image was deposited, and a Sermon preached in Spanish. I'his concluded the Ceremony. On the Easter Day of the Latins, which is the Palm Sun- day of the Greeks, Armenians, &c. I went to the Church early, and found it excessively crowded. Most of the people had remained there all night. The Catholic, Greek, and Armenian Processions were long and splendid. In all the Processions to-day, except that of the Catholics, Palm Branches were carried, and also Banners with the various scenes of the Passion painted on them. The people were very eager to sanctify their Palms, by touching the Banners with them, as they passed. On the Greek Good Friday, I went to the Church, with the intention of spending the night there with the Pilgrims, and of viewing the Ceremonies. The Turkish guard at the gate was particularly strong; and they admitted none who F F 2 436 APPENDIX. did not chuse to pay twenty-five piastres (about I6s, 8d.) The FirmAn which I obtained at Acre from the Pacha, who is Guardian of the Holy Sepulchre, saved myself and servant this expense. It is a general belief among the Greeks and Armenians, that, on Easter Eve, a Fire descends from heaven into the Sepulchre. The eagerness of the Greeks, Arme- nians, and others, to light their candles at this Holy Fire, carried an immense crowd to the Church, notwithstanding the sum which they were obliged to pay. About nine at night, I retired to rest, in a small apartment in the Church. A little before midnight, the servant roused me to see the Greek Procession. I hastened to the gallery of the Church. The scene was striking and brilliant. The Greek Chapel was splendidly illuminated. Five rows of lamps were suspended in the dome ; and almost every individual of the immense multitude held a lighted candle in his hand. The Procession and subsequent Service around the Sepulchre were long and splendid. I was awakened early in the following morning by the noise in the Church ; and, on proceeding to my station in the gal- lery, I found the crowd below in a state of great confusion. Some were employed in carrying others, on their backs, round the Sepulchre ; others in dancing and clapping their hands, exclaiming in Arabic—" This is the Tomb of our Lord !" Sometimes a man passed, standing upright on the shoulders of another ; and I saw, more than once, four carried along in this manner, a little boy, seated, forming the fourth, or topmost : others again were busy in chasing one another round the Tomb, and shouting like madmen. Whenever they saw in the crowd a man who they thought could pay them, they seized and forcibly carried him, in their arms, two or three times round the Church. The whole was a most lamentable profanation of the place ! The same happens every year. The noise and confusion increased, as the moment appointed for the apparition of the Fire approached. At length, the Turks, who had not hitherto interfered, began to brandish their whips, and to still, in some measure, the tumult. About noon, the Governor of Jerusalem, SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 437 with a part of his guard, entered the gallery. The eagerness and anxiety of the people were now excessive. They all pressed toward the Sepulchre, each person holding a bundle of tapers in his hand. The Chief Agent of the Greek Patriarch, and an Armenian Bishop, had entered the Sepulchre shortly before. All eyes were fixed on the gallery, watching for the Governor's signal. He made it, and the Fire appeared through one of the holes in the building that covers the Tomb ! A man lighted his taper at the hallowed flame ; and then pushed into the thickest of the crowd, and endea- voured to fight his way through. The tumult and clamour were great ; and the man was nearly crushed to death, by the eagerness of the people to light their tapers at his flame. In about twenty minutes, every one, both in the galleries and below, men, women, and children, had their candles lighted. Many of them put their lighted candles to their faces, ima- gining that the flame would not scorch them : I perceived, however, by their grimaces, that they speedily discovered their mistake. They did not permit these tapers to burn long; reserving them for occasions of need. The power which they attribute to those candles that have been touched with the fire from heaven, is almost unbounded : they suppose, for instance, that if, overtaken by a storm at sea, they throw one of these candles into the waves, the tempest will imme- diately subside. They are chiefly valued, however, in con- sequence of the superstitious notion, that, if they are burned at the funeral of the individual, they will most assuredly save his soul from future punishment. To obtain these candles, and to undergo a second baptism in the waters of che Jordan, are the chief objects of the visit of the Greek Pilgrims to Jerusalem. What I have written will suffice to shew you what takes place annually round the Tomb of Christ. May we not hope that the exertions of the Bible Society in the diffusion of the Scriptures, which the Pilgrims will be enabled, in future, to purchase at the very gates of the Sepulchre, and carry home to their families and friends, will tend progressively to inspire a purer and more exalted spirit of devotion ? 438 APPENDIX. PILGRIMS AT JERUSALEM, AT THE PASSOVER OF 1820. The average number of Greek Pilgrims is about 2000. This year they are only 1600. Of these Pilgrims, the majo- rity are Native Greeks, who speak and read Romaic. The next in number are the Greeks from Asia Minor, who speak and read the Turkish, but in the Romaic Character. The third class consists of Russians ; and the fourth and fifth of Wallachians and Bulgarians. Few, however, of these Pil- grims can read. The Armenian Pilgrims amount this year to about 1300. The majority of them are from Anatolia, and speak nothing but Turkish. Very few of them can read. I found, at the Armenian Convent, a Pilgrim from Calcutta. He speaks English with considerable fluency, and is a mem- ber of the Calcutta Bible Society. I found in his room some English Religious Tracts, printed at Serampore, which had been given him by Dr. Carey. He took twenty-three Arme- nian Testaments from me, to distribute in Jerusalem. He tells me, that an Archbishop, a Bishop, and a Priest, have lately gone from Echmiazin to Calcutta, to study there ; in order that, on their return, after three years, they may be able to open an Academy in Echmiazin. The average number of Copt Pilgrims is about 200. This year only 150 arrived. Their appearance is very wretched. The Pilgrims that have visited Jerusalem, this year, may be thus summed up : — Greeks - - 1600 Armenians - 1300 Copts - - 150 Catholics 50 i ^^^^^y ^^^"* ( Damascus. Abyssinians 1 Syrians - 30 Total - - 3131 SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 439 VISIT, WITH THE PILGRIMS, TO THE RIVER JORDAN. I have been with the Pilgrims to the River Jordan. We left Jerusalem about seven in the morning, accompanied by Messrs. Grey and Hyde, two English Travellers. A great portion of the Pilgrims had preceded us. The streets of Jerusalem were all life and bustle. To avoid the con- fusion, we left the city by the gate of Bethlehem ; and, passing along the north side, fell in with the Train of Pilgrims at the Gate of St. Stephen. The scene was very lively. The path tlirough which we passed, down Mount Moriah, across the Valley of Jehoshaphat, and up the side of Olivet, was lined with people, who came to witness the Procession. A Turkish Band of Music, leaving the Gate of St. Stephen, and accom- panied with banners, proceeded with us as far as a tree on Olivet, under which the Governor of Jerusalem, with his Court, was seated. Guns were fired at intervals. In about three quarters of an hour after we had started, we passed through Bethany, a little miserable village. Shortly after, we descended into a deep valley. The appearance of the Pilgrims, with the immense train of camels, horses, mules, &c. was here truly picturesque. The Pilgrims, Muleteers, and Guards, formed a body of about 2300 persons. The country, through which we passed, was barren and desolate beyond description. At length, after having crossed a number of hills, we descended into the Plain of Jericho. In the midst of this Plain appears a large verdant tract, like an Oasis in the Desert ; and here, embosomed in trees, stands the wretched mud-built village of Jericho. About half past twelve, we arrived on the edge of [the Oasis, and encamped. A large extent of ground was covered with the tents. An able artist might have made a very interesting picture of the scene. He would have introduced the numerous and variously-coloured tents — the diversified costumes of the Pilgrims — the Turkish Horse-soldiers, with their elegant dress and long spears, galloping across the Plain — with camels and horses reposing. We spent the remainder of the day here. About half past 440 APPENDIX. three the next morning, we all set out, by torch-light, for the Jordan. The appearance of the Pilgrims, moving in nu- merous detached parties, with their flambeaux, across the Plain, was singular and striking. The sun rose, shortly before we arrived at the brink of the River. There, men, women, and children stripped, and plunged into the water. Many employed themselves, while in the River, in washing and thus sanctifying the linen which they destined for their grave-clothes. The Jordan, at the spot where the Pilgrims bathed, is beautifully picturesque. Its breadth may be about twenty yards ; and it is shaded, on both sides, by the thick fohage of closely-planted trees. The water appeared turbid, and was not deep. Some Turkish Horsemen dashed through the River, and rode to and fro, in the Grove on the opposite side, to protect the Pilgrims from the guns of the Bedouins, many of whom were assembled to watch the Ceremony. On retiring from the water, the Pilgrims employed them- selves in cutting branches from the trees, to carry home with them, as memorials of the Jordan. They then mounted their beasts, and returned to their foniier station in the Plain. Our party set off from the Jordan, with Prince Avaloff (a Georgian) and his suite, to the Dead Sea, where we arrived in about two hours and a half. We rambled about, for some time, on the borders of this Lake, which covers the ashes of Sodom and Gomorrah. I tasted the water, and found it excessively nauseous. Some of the party bathed. On our return, we traversed the fertile part of the Plain — passed through the village of Jericho — and returned to our tents about noon. Most of the Pilgrims had already started for Jerusalem. After takinor a slic^ht refreshment, we returned to the City by the same way that we had come, and entered by the Gate of St. Stephen. REMARKS ox JERUSALEM. Jerusalem is a considerable place. The most beautiful building within its wall is the Mosque of Omar, which stands SYRIA AXD PyVLESTINE. 441 on the site of Solomon's Temple. The Turks have a singular reverence for this Mosque ; and will not permit a Christian even to set his foot in the large grassy area which sur- rounds it. The walks which I most frequent are those that lead down the Valley of Jehoshaphat, by the fountains of Siloah ; or those that run along the side of Olivet. From the side of Olivet you have a very commanding view of Jerusalem. The Mosque of Omar appears particularly fine from this situation. The greater part of the surrounding country is most desolate and dreary. Hills of white parched rock, dotted, here and there, with patches of cultivated land, everywhere meet and offend the eye. In the north of Palestine are many beautiful and fertile spots ; but not so in Judea. The breath of Jehovah's wrath seems, in a peculiar manner, to have blasted and withered the territory of the Daughter of Zion ! What a change has been wrought in the land, owce flowing with milk and honey! Often, as I have contemplated Jerusalem, have the words of the Prophet escaped my lips — when I have felt the strains of Jeremiah to be beautifully pathetic and true, when recalled to mind on the spot that prompted his sacred " Lamenta- tions!" — How doth the City sit solitary ^ that was full of people! how is she become as a ividow ! She, that was great among tlie nations, and princess among the provinces, how is she become tributary! — How hath the Lord covered the Daughter of Zion with a cloud in his anger, and cast down from heaven unto the earth the beauty of Israel y and remembered not his footstool in the day of his anger! BETHLEHEM. I have spent a day or two in Bethlehem and its neighbour- hood. Under the Latin Convent at Bethlehem, they shew three altars ; said to mark the spot where Christ was born, where the manger stood, and where the Magi adored. These altars are splendidly adorned, and illuminated with many lamps. The men of Bethlehem have peculiar privileges. They 442 APPENDIX. alone, of all Christians subject to the Turks, are permitted to wear the White Turban, and to carry arms. They are fine men; and have an air of boldness and independence, not commonly met with in the Christians of these countries. Their government is a kind of Democracy ; and their Chiefs are elected from among themselves. The Bethlehemites are j)erpetually at war with the Turks of Hebron. From Aleppo, under date of June the 26th, Mr. Connor continues the account of his proceedings, after he left Jerusalem. Mr. Connor's narrative and that of the late Re- verend Christopher Burckhardt, who travelled over part of the same ground and died in the course of the journey, will illustrate each other. See pp. 72 — 80 of the Missionary Register for 1819. SAIDE. It was my intention to go direct from Jerusalem to Da- mascus, by way of Napolose and Tiberias ; but the disturbed state of the country about Napolose, occasioned by the pre- sence of the Pacha of Damascus, who was making his rounds to collect the tribute *, caused me reluctantly to alter my * A few days before my departure from Jerusalem, the Pacha arrived there from Napolose; and, according to custom, pitched his tent outside the walls. A large body of troops accompanies him. One of his soldiers, a Christian Albanese, impelled by curiosity, had the imprudence to set his foot within the walls of the Mosque of the Temple. He was discovered — a tumult was raised — and the Pacha was informed of the soldier's crime. He imme- diately despatched one of his slaves, with orders to put the soldier to death, wherever he should find him. A few hours after, I saw the body of the poor fellow lying in the street, naked and mangled, and exposed to the insults of the Turks. His head was nearly severed from his body, and one of his hands had been cut through with a sal^re. SYRIA AND PALESTINK. 443 plans, and thus to resign the hopes which I had indulged, of gleaning some further particulars respecting the Samaritans. On the 19th of April I left Jerusalem, and proceeded to Rama ; and from thence, across the luxuriant plain of Sharon, and by Caesarea and the foot of Carmel, to Acre. After a few days repose in Acre, I rode forward, by way of Sour, to Saide, where I had a second conference with our friend, Mr. Bertrand. You may remember, that when in Saide, on my way to Jerusalem, I was so happy as to become acquainted with this Gentleman, who most willingly undertook to distri- bute the Scriptures, with the assistance of his friends, throughout the Diocese of Saide, Mount Lebanon, and in Damascus. I found, in this my second visit, that he had already been active, in opening a path for their circulation. He had corresponded with several of his friends on the sub- ject, who promised to assist him as far as they were able. Among the rest, he had conferred with the Bishop of Saide, who resides in Lebanon. The Bishop assured him of his most hearty co-operation, but with this proviso — That the text should exactly agree with that authorised in Rome. On this subject I shall speak more fully toward the close of my Letter. DER EL KAMR, THE CAPITAL OF THE DRUSES. From Saide I proceeded to Der el Kamr, the Metropolis of the Druses, on Mount Lebanon. Mr. Bertrand had given me a Letter to his Brother, Physician to the Emir Bechir ; and this Gentleman introduced me to the Prince. I sat some time with him, and conversed on various subjects ; Mr. Bertrand acting as interpreter. The Prince made many inquiries about England ; and respecting his friend Sir Sydney Smith, who formerly saved him from the vengeance of Djezzar, Pacha of Acre. Since that period, the Prince has always manifested an affectionate attachment to the English. He ordered an apartment to be prepared for me in the Palace at Der el Kamr. The Prince rarely visits his metropolis. He resides at his Palace of Btedyn, about half an hour's ride from the town. 444 APPENDIX. The occasion of his being at this time in Der el Kamr, was to receive the pehsse, which is annually sent to him from Constantinople, as a renewed Investiture of his Office of Emir. STATE OF THE DRUSES. The number of the Druses may be about 70,000. Of these 20,000 men are capable of bearing arms. The Druses are divided into two grand classes — that of the " Akkals," or intelligent; and that of the " Djahels," or Ignorant. The Akkals, in number about 10,000, form the Sacred Order ; and are distinguishable by their white turbans, the emblem of purity. Every Thursday Evening, the Akkals assemble together in their Oratories, and perform their religious rites. What these rites are, no one but themselves knows : their ceremonies are enveloped in the profoundest mystery : during the performance of them, they place guards around the spot, to prevent the approach of the profane: their wives are permitted to be present : if any of the unini- tiated dared to witness any part of their sacred rites, instant death would, on discovery, be the reward of their temerity. All the Akkals are permitted to marry. The Chief of the Order resides in a village called El Mutna. The title and privileges of the members are not necessarily handed down from father to son. When arrived at a certain age, every individual, who wishes it, and whose conduct has not been stained with any flagrant vice, may, after passing through some initiatory ceremonies, enter the Order. At the funeral of an Akkal, the principal of the Priests who happen to be present, demands of the bye-standers their testimony of the conduct of the deceased during his life : if their testimony be favourable, he addresses the deceased with the words — " God be merciful to thee !" if otherwise, the address is omitted. The funerals of the Akkals, as well as those of the other Druses, are always very numerously attended. The Akkals bear arms only in defence of their country, and never accom- pany an invading army. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 445 The Djahels, who form by far the most numerous class, perform no religious rites whatever, unless when circum- stances oblige them to assume the appearance of Mahome- dans. On these occasions, they enter the Mosques, and recite their prayers with the Turks. They consider both Jesus Christ and Mahomet as impostors ; and cherish an equal dislike to Christians and Turks. They believe that the Deity was incarnated in the person of Hakem, Caliph of Egypt; and that he will shortly appear again. He is to come, they think, from China ; and to meet, fight with, and utterly destroy, all his enemies, at a place called the " Black Stone." The Druses regard the Chinese as belonging to their sect, and as the most exemplary members of it in the world. They believe in the transmigration of souls; and that, according to the character of the individual, in his first journey through life, will be the nature of the body which his soul will animate in a future state of existence : if his conduct has been fair and honourable, his soul, at his death, will pass into and vivify the body of him who is destined to fill a respectable station in life : if, on the other hand, his conduct has been evil, his soul will enter the body of a horse, a mule, an ass, &c. Those who distinguish themselves by noble and meritorious actions, and shine by their virtues in their career through life, will, as the highest recompense of their merits, pass, after death, into the bodies of Chinese Druses. I inquired of Mr. Bertrand, if it was true that the Druses worshipped a calf: he said that he had questioned many of them about it, and they all denied it : " Do you suppose," they asked, " that we would worship, as our God, the image of an animal, whose flesh we eat, and of whose skin we make our shoes ?" Schools are pretty frequent. The Akkals are generally the masters ; and are paid by their pupils. They teach read- ing and writing. The book generally used as an exercise for the Children, is the Koran. In some villages, where the only Schools are those of the Christians, the Druses send their Children thither, where they are taught to read the Psalms of David* 446 APPENDIX. I had been told that there was a great number of Christians among the Druses: this, however, I find is not the case. The Emir Bechir, with his family and some of the other Nobles of the nation, have received Baptism, have their Chil- dren baptized, have Chapels in their houses, and hear Mass every Sunday. The rest of the Natives are hostile to the Christians. The Emir has retained his situation for upward of thirty years. He wears the Green Robe of a Sherlf, or one of the descendants of Mahomet ; and has the exterior of a Turk. He never enters a Mosque, but has a Chapel in his Palace at Btedyn, where Service is regularly performed by a Maronite Priest. In conformity with his Christian principles, he has only one wife, by whom he has several children living. MOST PROMISING MEANS OF BENEFITING THE DRUSES. 1 scarcely know what means would be the most eligible to accomplish our wish of meliorating the religious state of this people. We must, I think, begin with their neighbours, the Maro- nites. The diffusion of the Bible throughout the Kesrouan (which, I trust, we shall be able to commence, ere long) may possibly excite some of the Druses to purchase the Book, on account of its cheapness, and the facility of procuring it ; and the perusal of it, by God's blessing, may open their eyes to the errors of their Creed. The improvement of the School System of the Maronites would be a most important preliminary step toward the en- lightening of the Druses. The introduction of School Books calculated to expand the ideas and to imbue the mind with the elements of general knowledge, and of Religious Tracts interesting as well as instructive, would tend, by raising the standard of knowledge among the Maronites, to diffuse gra- dually a portion of its beneficial influence among the Druses, with whom they are in intimate communication. Great num- bers of Maronites are indeed mingled with the Druses, and dwell in their villages. We might thus, I think, reasonably expect that the light, kindled by our exertions in the Kesrouan, would spread and SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 447 brighten over the Mountains of the Druses, and gradually dissolve the prejudices that bind this singular people to their notions. BEIROUT. From Der el Kamr, I proceeded along the mountains, through a succession of beautiful and romantic scenes, to Beirout. Here I found eight Cases of the Scriptures, which Mr. Jowett had sent me from Alexandria : part of these I sent to Jerusalem, part to Saide, and part I forwarded to Latichea, to await my arrival there. During my stay of two days in Beirout, I sold several Arabic Bibles and Psalters. I drew up an Agreement with our Agent, Signor Laurella ; who will do what he can for us in Beirout and its neigh- bourhood. INTERVIEW WITH THE SYRIAN PATRIARCH (laTE archbishop) GIARVE, AT DER EL SHARFI. I then set out for the Convent of Patriarch (late Arch- bishop) Giarve. His Convent is universally called in the country, Der el Sharfi. After passing for some hours along a rugged, steep, and difficult path, among the mountains, we arrived, about three in the afternoon, at the foot of an eminence; on the side of which, and near to its wooded summit, stands the Convent of Santa Maria della Liberatrice. The situation of the Convent is noble and commanding, overlooking a large tract of mountain scenery, the town of Beirout, a long line of coast, and a wide sweep of the Me- diterranean. The Convent itself is not yet completed. Its Chapel is small, and is hung round with a great number of little pictures of Saints and Scripture Scenes. It was pleasing to hear, in the evening, the sound of the various Convent Bells in the neighbouring mountains, which summoned the people to Vespers. Here I left my mules and servant, and proceeded forward alone and on foot. The Patriarch received me in the kindest manner, and I remained with him till the following morning. I found him rather indisposed, in, consequence of a recent fall from his horse. 448 APPENDIX. The Patriarch greatly regrets the accident which retards the arrival of his Printing Press. It was so seriously injured in the voyage to Smyrna, that, it is probable, no one but its maker and inventor, Mr. Clymer, will be able to repair it. As soon as it arrives, he will commence the printing of the Carshun Scriptures, and will occasionally issue Tracts for the spiritual instruction of his flock, which is very numerous and widely scattered throughout Syria, Mesopotamia, and other quarters. The Archbishop was elevated to the Patriarchal Seat about a month before my visit. In reply to inquiries respecting the Maronites, by whom he is surrounded, the Patriarch told me that they would gladly receive the Arabic Scriptures, in an Edition that would stand the test of a rigid examination. They may amount to 80,000 souls. Reading is a very general attainment among them, and almost every Village has its School. In their Schools, as in those of the other Christians in Syria, nothing is taught but reading, writing, and the Catechism. The Psalter and some Theological Dissertations are the only books used in their Schools. CONVENT OF MAR-HAN NA SOU ERE. Finding that a prolonged stay in the Patriarch's Convent would, under present circumstances, be fruitless — himself being indisposed, his press not come, and his Convent under- going repairs — I took my leave on the morning of the 4th of May, and proceeded to the Convent of Mar-Hanna Souere, where the Arabic Printing Press is. The Monks of this Convent, who are Greek Catholics, received me very kindly. I purchased several of their books, and then went to see their Printing Apparatus. They have only one Press ; con- sequently the work proceeds but slowly. On the numerous Saints' Days of their Calendar, they do not work ; so that the average number of Volumes which they may issue in the course of a year, may amount, they said, to about 180. Of these, the greater part are Psalters. Seven persons are em- ployed at the Press. The books are bound in the Convent, SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 449 which contains 35 individuals : of these 8 only are Monks, the remainder being Laics and Servants. All the profits resulting from the Printing Establishment go to the Patriarch of the Greek Catholics, who resides at Zouk; and he employs the money in the service of his flock. DAMASCUS. I proceeded from Mar-Hanna direct to Damascus ; and, after having descended Lebanon, crossed the fine Valley of Bekaa, and traversed the dreary solitudes of Anti-Lebanon, arrived in that City about two in the afternoon of May the 8th. I had brought a Letter from the Archbishop of Cyprus, for Seraphim, Patriarch of Antioch, who resides in Damascus. I sent this Letter to the Patriarch, with one of the Corfu Tracts, and called on him a day or two after. The Patriarch received me in the most friendly manner. The system and operations of the Bible Society dehghted him. He will encourage and promote, to the utmost of his power, the sale and distribution of the Scriptures throughout the Patriar- chate. As'a proof of his earnestness in this Cause, the next day he ordered a number of Letters to be prepared and despatched to his Archbishops and Bishops, urging them to promote the objects of the Bible Society in their respective Stations. As soon as the Scriptures arrive in Damascus, the Patriarch will make it known to the people, by ordering it to be announced to them in the different Churches. On my expressing a wish to have an Arabic Version of the Greek Tract on the Bible Society, which was printed in Corfu, the Patriarch said that he would procure it for me ; and, before my departure from Damascus, he had sent the Tract to a friend in Beirout, fully competent to the task. This Translation will be sent to me to Constantinople, when I shall forward it to England for publication. The diffusion of this Tract in Arabic, will smooth the way for our future operations in these parts. The Patriarch will correspond with our Consul in Tripoli, Signor Catziflis, who is a Greek. He gave me a Letter to G G 450 APPENDIX. him ; and another to Abu Ibrahim, one of the Greek Secretaries of the Governor of Tripoli, recommending me and my cause to their attention. The Greeks under the Patriarch of Antioch may amount to 20,000 ; and of these, about 4000 are in Damascus. The rest of the Christian Population of Damascus consists of Catholics, Latins, Maronites, Greeks, &c. 16,000, Arme- nians 150, Nestorians 70. This is a rough calculation. It is impossible to know the exact number. Mr. Bertrand, of Saide, will appoint an Agent at Damascus, who will offer the Scriptures to all the Christians ; except the Greeks, who will be supplied by their Patriarch. The Fathers of the Latin Convent, where I lodged, all Spaniards, expressed their joy at the prospect of soon receiving a supply of Arabic Scriptures for their flock. The Text, however, they say, must agree with that of the Propaganda Edition. The Jews of Damascus may amount to 2500. The Jews throughout the Pachalics of Damascus and Acre possess more liberty than in most parts of Turkey. The Prime Mi- nisters of the two Pachas are Jews and brothers, and by their power and influence, which are great, shield their Nation, to a considerable degree, from oppression and violence. TRIPOLI. After a stay of ten days in Damascus, I began to move toward Tripoli. The war in Balbeck obliged us to follow the great caravan road. After a dreary ride of five days along the edge of the Desert, we arrived at Homs, on the Orontes. Turning thence to the west, we arrived, in three days more, at Tripoli. I lodged with our aged Consul, Signer Catziflis. He will do his best for us, both in the town and its neighbourhood and among the shipping. Signor Catziflis is in correspondence with the Patriarch of the Ma- ronites : and will thus be able to combine his efforts with those of Messrs. Laurella and Bertrand, in Beirout and Saide, to circulate the Scriptures in the Kesrouan. SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 451 ALEPPO. In order to avoid a hot and fatiguing ride of four days along the shore, I hired a small vessel at Tripoli, which carried me up to Latichea in 32 hours. Here I finished my business with our Consul, Signor Elias, a Greek; and then set out for Aleppo, where I arrived in six days. Immediately on my arrival, I engaged a man to offer the Scriptures, which I had brought with me, for sale in various parts of the city ; and am happy to inform you, that he has sold a considerable number of Hebrew, Syriac, Greek, Turkish, and French Testaments. I had only two Hebrew Bibles (Simon's Edition), which were immediately sold ; and if I had had a hundred of them, I could have parted with them easily. Several Jews called on me, to inquire if I had the Scriptures in Arabic, but in the Hebrew Character: they told me that such an Edition would have a great sale among the Jews in Syria : this is worthy the consideration of the Committee of the Bible Society. Numbers have inquired if I had the Scriptures in Car shun and Armenian. I have made a visit to the Maronite Bishop here, and presented him with a Syriac Testament. The Book pleased him much, though he observed there was some trifling dif- ference between it and the edition in general use. He told me, however, that as none but the Priests read the Syriac, the Scriptures in Arabic and Carshun would be most in request. The Christian Population of Aleppo may be thus enume- rated:— Greek Catholics 14,000, Maronites 2000, Syrian Catholics 5000, Nestor ians 100, Armenian Catholics 8000, Armenian Schismatics (as they are called) 2000, Greeks under the Patriarch of Antioch 500. Mr. Benjamin Barker, English Pro-Consul here, will receive the Books from our Depots in Constantinople or Smyrna, and will cause them to be offered for sale in Aleppo, Antioch, and other places in the Pachalic ; and also, by means of some merchants here, in various parts of Anatolia and Mesopotamia. He will also open a correspondence with 452 APPENDIX. Mr. Rich, our Resident in Bagdad ; and will send him some Bibles and Testaments on trial. A few days ago I was introduced to Mr. Fornetty, our Con- sul in Scanderoon. This Town is in the Diocese of Tarsus, and the Bishop frequently spends some time there. Mr. For- netty will do what he can for us in Scanderoon, Tarsus, Bylan, Adana, and throughout the whole Diocese. I gave him several copies of the Greek Bible Society Tract for distribution ; and some copies of the Scriptures as an experi- ment. These he has sent to Antioch, and other places. Mr. Fornetty will correspond with Mr. Barker. •PROPAGANDA EDITION OF THE ARABIC BIBLE, EX- CLUSIVELY ACCEPTABLE IN SYRIA. The Bible Society is, I believe, preparing a new edition of the Arabic Scriptures. All that I have seen and heard '' uring my Travels in Syria, has led me to the firm conviction, a^t no edition whatever of the Arabic Bible, which differs, in any respect, from the Text sanctioned in Rome, will be accepted in these countries. I have been assured by many who admire the Bible Society, that it will never attain its object in Syria, till it sends out a simple reprint of the Arabic ,of the Propaganda Edition. I have conversed with many of the Catholic Ecclesiastics on the Bible Society and its labours of Christian Charity, and never have I heard one voice lifted up against it : all that they require is, that the Edition be conformable to the Authorised Text. This Text. (I have several times made the inquiry) is universally intelligible. All can under- stand it. Till we obtain this grand desideratum, the labours of the Agents of the Bible Society in Syria will irritate and rouse into active opposition many whom we would gladden with the Word of Eternal Life ; and who would receive it from our hands with joy and thankfulness, were it to be pre- sented to them in a form sanctioned by their Church. These considerations will, I am sure, have weight with the Bible Society, and will cause them to adopt the speediest SYRIA AND PALESTINE. 453 measures for imparting the heavenly boon to Syria. The Arabic Psalter, lately issued by the Bible Society, has proved most acceptable here in Syria. It will have a rapid sale. It has been suggested to me, that it would be advisable to print an Arabic New Testament in a volume by itself. The Edition of the Arabic Scriptures to which Mr. Connor alludes as under preparation by the British and Foreign Bible Society, is precisely that "which he states as exclusively acceptable among the Christians of Syria. It is a reprint of the Propa- ganda Edition, on the correction of which Professor Macbride of Oxford and Professor Lee of Cambridge are bestowing unwearied attention. The xMew Tes- tament is completed. VISIT TO THE GRAVE OF BURCKHARDT.. ,.^ I have received from the hands of the French Chancell(.y here, the effects of poor Burckhardt ; and, among other things, a Case of Bibles and Testaments. These I shall leave in Aleppo : the private effects I shall send to Malta. I have visited the grave of Burckhardt, with mingled feel- ings of sorrow and gratitude — sorrow, at the loss sustained by the Church of Christ by his death — gratitude, at the reflec- tion that I have come out uninjured from that ordeal of fatigue and privations, to which he most probably fell a victim. Bless the Lord, my soul, and forget not all his lenejlts ! A large uninscribed stone marks the grave of our departed friend. Before I leave Aleppo, I shall cause some short memorial to be engraved thereon. CHANNELS OPENED IN SYRIA FOR THE CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. From this sketch of my proceedings in Syria, you will have seen that the Channels are now opened for the introduction of the Scriptures into these parts, and for their general circu- 454 APPENDIX. lation. By means of our friends in Jerusalem, Jaffa, Acre, Saide, Beirout, Damascus, Tripoli, Latichea, Scanderoon, and Aleppo, they will be offered for sale in every part of the country. So far well ! The Channels, as I have said, are open ; but I am afraid we shall be obliged to wait some time before the waters begin to flow. I have prepared the minds of very many, for the operations of the Bible Society in these parts ; and I think I may say with truth, that these operations will be hailed with gratitude. In the course of the journey, I have scattered a great num- ber of copies of the Arabic Exposition of the National System of Education. These may be left, at present, to work their effect on the minds of their readers. A future oppor- tunity will, we may hope, be afforded for the estabUshment of Schools on the system. The excessive heats now prevailing, have caused me to renounce the plan which I had formed of proceeding across Asia Minor to Constantinople. It was only a fortnight ago, that upward of twenty persons perished from the heat, out of a Caravan between Aleppo and Caesarea ! A sufficient warn- ing for me. I shall, therefore, set out in two or three days, on my return to Latichea, by way of Antioch and the Coast. From Latichea I shall proceed, by sea, to Smyrna or Con- stantinople. THE END. R. WATTS, Printer, Crown Court, Temple Bar, Princeton Theoloaical Seminary Libraries" 1 1012 01234 6583 DATE DUE 1 .•'^ - . >?i .•.;.,„ ._. ! iHMift i»i*,wjrt»wawtefa^ I GAYLORU PRINTED IN US A mm